Journal of Discourses Volume 1

BY BRIGHAM YOUNG
President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS,
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT,

AND HUMBLY DIDICATED TO THE
LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD

VOL. I

LIVERPOOL:

 PUBLISHED BY F. D. AND S. W. RICHARDS 15, WILTON STREET.

 LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS BOOK DEPOT, 35, JEWIN STREET, CITY.

1854

Letter From the First Presidency.

Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, June 1, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.v
Elder Samuel W. Richards, and the Saints abroad.

Vol. 1, p.v
Dear Brethren—It is well known to many of you, that Elder George D.
Watt, by our counsel, spent much time in the midst of poverty and
hardships to acquire the art of reporting in Phonography, which he has
faithfully and fully accomplished; and he has been reporting the
public Sermons, Discourses, Lectures, &c., delivered by the
Presidency, the Twelve, and others in this city, for nearly two years,
almost without fee or reward. Elder Watt now proposes to publish a
Journal of these Reports, in England, for the benefit of the Saints at
large, and to obtain means to enable him to sustain his highly useful
position of Reporter. You will perceive at once that this will be a
work of mutual benefit, and we cheerfully and warmly request your
co-operation in the purchase and sale of the above-named Journal, and
wish all the profits arising therefrom to be under the control of
Elder Watt.

BRIGHAM YOUNG,
HEBER C. KIMBALL
WILLARD RICHARDS, 

First Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
[p.vii]

Introduction

To the Saints abroad.

Vol. 1, p.vii
This Journal of Discourses appears in a semi-monthly sheet of sixteen
pages, upon good paper, and in a plain round type that aged persons
can lead with ease, and forms a Volume of nearly four hundred pages.

Vol. 1, p.vii
It affords me great pleasure in being able to put in your possession
the words of the Apostles and Prophets, as they were Spoken in the
assemblies of the Saints in Zion, the value of which cannot be
estimated by man, not so much for any great display of worldly
learning and eloquence, as for the purity of doctrine, simplicity of
style, and extensive amount of theological truth which they develop.

Vol. 1, p.vii
Realizing the moral and intellectual benefit the Saints at home derive
from them, I have earnestly desired the time when you also would be
enriched by the same incalculable treasure.

Vol. 1, p.vii
To those who are unacquainted with the Doctrines of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, who are mantled in the darkness of
ages, whose minds are sunk in the almost impenetrable shades of error,
uncertainty, and doubt, but who sincerely desire to know the truth,
these Sermons will prove a source of light, information, and joy. And,
according to the vocation which belongs to the Eternal Priesthood, all
authorized ministers of God will hail their publication with gladness,
for such an embodiment of doctrine will greatly accelerate the grand
object they have in view—the salvation of souls the instruction of
Saints, and the building up of Zion in the last days.

Vol. 1, p.vii
Particularly to the Elders who are scattered abroad upon the face of
the earth, far from those who alone can instruct them in the more
exalted branches of the Everlasting Gospel, these Sermons will be most
valuable, as a guage of doctrine, a rule of rectitude, and a square to
life, furnishing at the same time an extensive repository of
historical information.

Vol. 1, p.vii
May the Lord prosper every department of His work, and evenly laudable
effort of His servants to instruct the ignorant, build up and
establish the faithful, and gather the honest in heart from among all
nations home to Zion.

Vol. 1, p.vii
In the bonds of the New and Everlasting Covenant, I remain your
brother and fellow-labourer,

G. D. WATT.

Brigham Young, January 16, 1853

Salvation

A Discourse Delivered By President Brigham Young, in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, January 16, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.1
The plan of salvation, or, in other words, the redemption of fallen
beings, is a subject that should occupy the attention of all
intelligence that pertains to fallen beings. I do not like the term
fallen beings, but I will say, subjected intelligence, which term
suits me better—subjected to law, order, rule, and government. All
intelligences are deeply engaged in this grand object; not, however,
having a correct understanding of the true principle thereof, they
wander to and fro, some to the right, and some to the left. There is
not a person in this world, who is endowed with a common share of
intellect, but is laboring with all his power for salvation. Men vary
in their efforts to obtain that object, still their individual
conclusions are, that they will ultimately secure it. The merchant,
for instance, seeks with unwearied diligence, by night and by day,
facing misfortunes with a determined and persevering resistance,
enduring losses by sea and by land, with an unshaken patience, to
amass a sufficient amount of wealth to enable him to settle calmly
down in the midst of plenty in some opulent city, walk in the higher
classes of society, and perchance receive a worldly title, or worldly
honor, and enjoy. a freedom from all anxiety of business, and
constraint by poverty, throughout  the remainder of his life. He then
supposes he has obtained salvation.

Vol. 1, p.1
Descend from the busy, wealth-seeking middle classes, to the humbler
grade of society, and follow them in their various occupations and
pursuits, and each one of them is seeking earnestly that which he
imagines to be salvation. The poor, ragged, trembling mendicant, who
is forced by hunger and cold to drag his feeble body from under some
temporary shelter, to seek a bit of bread, or a coin from his more
fortunate fellow-mortal, if he can only obtain a few crusts of bread
to satisfy the hunger-worm that gnaws his vitals, and a few coppers to
pay his lodgings, he has attained to the summit of his expectations,
to what he sought for salvation, and he is comparatively happy, but
his happiness vanishes with the shades of night, and his misery comes
with the morning light. From the match-maker up to the tradesman, all
have an end in view, which they suppose will bring to them salvation.
King, courtier, commanders, officers, and common soldiers, the
commodore, and sailor before the mast, the fair-skinned Christian, and
the dark-skinned savage, [p.2] all, in their respective grades and
spheres of action, have a certain point in view, which, if they can
obtain, they suppose will put them in possession of salvation.

Vol. 1, p.2
The Latter-day Saint, who is far from the bosom of the Church, whose
home is in distant climes, sighs, and earnestly prays each day of his
life for the Lord to open his way, that he may mingle with his
brethren in Zion, for he supposes that his happiness would then be
complete, but in this his expectations will be in a measure vain, for
happiness that is real and lasting in its nature cannot be enjoyed by
mortals, for it is altogether out of keeping with this transitory
state.

Vol. 1, p.2
If a man's capacity be limited to the things of this world, if he
reach no further than he can see with his eyes, feel with his hands,
and understand with the ability of the natural man, still he is as
earnestly engaged in securing his salvation, as others are, who
possess a superior intellect, and are also pursuing the path of
salvation, in their estimation, though it result in nothing more than
a good name, or the honors of this world. Each, according to his
capacity—to the natural organization of the human system, which is
liable to be operated upon by the circumstances and influences by
which it is surrounded, is as eager to obtain that which he supposes
is salvation, as I am to obtain salvation in the Eternal world.

Vol. 1, p.2
The object of a true salvation, correctly and minutely understood,
changes the course of mankind. Persons who are taught by their
teachers, friends, and acquaintances, are traditionated, from their
youth up, into the belief that there is no God, or intelligent beings,
other than those that they see with the natural eye, or naturally
comprehend; that there is no hereafter; that at death, all life and
intelligence are annihilated. Such persons are as firm in their
belief, and as strenuous in argument, in support of those doctrines,
as others are in the belief of the existence of an Eternal God. The
early customs and teachings of parents and friends, to a greater or
less degree, influence the minds of children, but when they are
disposed to inquire at the hands of Him who has eternal intelligence
to impart to them, when their understandings are enlarged, when their
minds are enlightened by the Spirit of truth, so that they can see
things that are unseen by the natural eye, they may then be corrected
in their doctrine and belief, and in their manner of life, but not
until then.

Vol. 1, p.2
How difficult it is to teach the natural man, who comprehends nothing
more than that which he sees with the natural eye! How hard it is for
him to believe! How difficult would be the task to make the
philosopher, who, for many years, has argued himself into the belief
that his spirit is no more after his body sleeps in the grave, believe
that his intelligence came from eternity, and is as eternal, in its
nature, as the elements, or as the Gods. Such doctrine by him would be
considered vanity and foolishness, it would be entirely beyond his
comprehension. It is difficult, indeed, to remove an opinion or belief
into which he has argued himself from the mind of the natural man.
Talk to hint about angels, heavens, God, immortality, and eternal
lives, and it is like sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal to his
ears; it has no music to him; there is nothing in it that charms his
senses, soothes his feelings, attracts his attention, or engages his
affections, in the least; to him it is all vanity. To say that the
human family are not seeking salvation, is contrary to my experience,
and to the experience of every other person with whom I have any
acquaintance. They are all for salvation, some in one way, and some in
another; but all is darkness and confusion. If the  [p.3] Lord does
not speak from heaven, and touch the eyes of their understanding by
His Spirit, who can instruct or guide them to good? who can give them
words of eternal life? It is not in the power of man to do it; but
when the Lord gives His Spirit to a person, or to a people, they can
then hear, believe, and be instructed. An Elder of Israel may preach
the principles of the Gospel, from first to last, as they were taught
to him, to a congregation ignorant of them; but if he does not do it
under the influence of the Spirit of the Lord, he cannot enlighten
that congregation on those principles, it is impossible. Job said that
"There is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
them understanding." Unless we enjoy that understanding in this
probation, we cannot grow or increase, we cannot be made acquainted
with the principles of truth and righteousness so as to become
exalted. Admit that the Spirit of the Lord should give us
understanding, what would it prove to us? It would prove to me, at
least, and what I may safely say to this congregation, that Zion is
here. Whenever we are disposed to give ourselves perfectly to
righteousness, to yield all the powers and faculties of the soul
(which is the spirit and the body, and it is there where righteousness
dwells); when we are swallowed up in the will of Him who has called
us; when we enjoy the peace and the smiles of our Father in Heaven,
the things of His Spirit, and all the blessings we are capacitated to
receive and improve upon, then are we in Zion, that is Zion. What will
produce the opposite? Hearkening and giving way to evil, nothing else
will.

Vol. 1, p.3
If a community of people are perfectly devoted to the cause of
righteousness, truth, light, virtue, and every principle and attribute
of the holy Gospel, we may say of that people, as the ancient Apostle
said to his brethren, "Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus
Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates;" there is a throne for the
Lord Almighty to sit and reign upon, there is a resting place for the
Holy Ghost, there is a habitation of the Father and the Son. We are
the temples of God, but when we are overcome of evil by yielding to
temptation, we deprive ourselves of the privilege of the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost, taking up their abode and dwelling with us.
We are the people, by our calling and profession, and ought to be by
our daily works, of whom it should be truly said, "Ye are the temples
of our God." Let me ask, what is there to prevent any person in this
congregation from being so blessed, and becoming a holy temple fit for
the in-dwelling of the Holy Ghost? Has any being in heaven or on earth
done aught to prevent you from becoming so blessed? No, but why the
people are not so privileged I will leave you to judge. I would to God
that every soul who professes to be a Latter-day Saint was of that
character, a holy temple for the in-dwelling of the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghost, but it is not so. Is there any individual within
the sound of my voice to day, that has received the Holy Ghost through
the principles of the Gospel, and at the same time has not received a
love for them? I will answer that question. Wait and see who it is
that falls out by the way; who it is in whom the seed of truth has
been sown, but has not taken root; and then you will know the
individuals who have received the truth, but have never received a
love of it—they do not love it for itself. What a delightful aspect
would this community present if all men and women, old and young, were
disposed to leave off their own sins and follies, and overlook those
of their neighbors; if they would cease watching their neighbors for
iniquity, and [p.4] watch that they themselves might be free from it!
if they were trying with all their powers to sanctify the Lord in
their hearts, and would prove, by their actions, that they had
received the truth and the love of it! if all individuals would watch
themselves, that they do not speak against the Father, the Son, the
Holy Ghost, nor in short against any being in heaven or on earth.
Strange as this may appear, there have been men in 'this Church that
have done it, and probably will be again! If this people would be
careful not to do anything to displease the spirits of those who have
lived on the earth, and have been justified, and have gone to rest,
and would so conduct themselves, that no reasonable being upon the
face of the earth could find fault with them, what kind of society
should we have? Why every man's mouth would be filled with blessings,
every man's hand would be put forth to do good, and every woman and
child in all their intercourse would be praising God, and blessing
each other. Would not Zion be here? It would. What hinders you from
doing this? What is the Lord or the people doing to cause this one and
that one to commit sin with a high hand, in secret and in the open
streets?

Vol. 1, p.4
If Elders of Israel use language which is not proper for the lips era
Saint, such Eiders are under condemnation, and the wrath of God abides
upon them, those who do it have not the love of truth in their hearts,
they do not love and honor the truth because it is the truth, but
because it is powerful, and they wish to join with the strongest
party. Do they love light because it is light? virtue because it is
virtue? righteousness because it is righteousness? No. But these
principles are almighty in their influence, and like the tornado in
the forest, they sweep all before them, no argument can weigh against
them, all the philosophy, knowledge, and wisdom of men may be set in
array against them, but they are like chaff before a mighty wind, or
like the morning dew before the sun in its strength such Elders
embrace truth because it is all-powerful. When a man of God preaches
the principles of the Gospel, all things give way before it, and some
embrace it because it is so mighty. But by and bye those characters
will fall out by the way, because the soil has not depth to nourish
the seeds of truth. They receive it, but not the love of it; it dies,
and they turn away. If every person who has embraced the Gospel would
love it as he loves his life, would not society wear a different
aspect from that of the present?

Vol. 1, p.4
I do not intend to enter into a detailed account of the acts of the
people, they are themselves acquainted with them; people know how they
themselves talk, and how their neighbors talk; how husband and wife
agree in their own houses, and with their neighbors; and how parents
and children dwell together. I need not tell these things, but if
every heart were set upon doing right, we then should have Zion here.
I will give you my reason for thinking so. It is because I have had it
with me ever since I was baptized into this kingdom. I have not been
without it from that day to this. I have therefore a good reason for
the assertion I have made. I live and walk in Zion every day, and so
do thousands of others in this Church and kingdom, they carry Zion
with them, they have one of their own, and it is increasing, growing,
and spreading continually. Suppose it spreads from heart to heart,
from neighborhood to neighborhood, from city to city, and from nation
to nation, how long would it be before the earth would become
revolutionized, and the wheat gathered from  among the tares. The
wheat and tares, however, must grow together until harvest. I am not,
[p.5] therefore, disposed to separate them yet, for if we pluck up the
tares before the harvest, we may destroy some of the good seed,
therefore let them grow together, and by and bye the harvest will
come.

Vol. 1, p.5
There is another thing, brethren, which I wish you to keep constantly
before your minds, that is with regard to your travels in life. You
have read, in the Scriptures, that the children of men will be judged
according to their works, whether they be good or bad, If a man's days
be filled up with good works, he will be rewarded accordingly. On the
other hand, if his days be filled up with evil actions, he will
receive according to those acts. This proves that we are in a state of
exaltation, it proves that we can add to our knowledge, wisdom, and
strength, and that we can add power to every attribute that God has
given us. When will the people realize that this is the period of time
in which they should commence to lay the foundation of their
exaltation for time and eternity, that this is the time to conceive,
and bring forth from the heart fruit to the honor and glory of God, as
Jesus did—grow as he did from the child, become perfect, and be
prepared to be raised to salvation? You will find that this probation
is the place to increase upon every little we receive, for the Lord
gives line upon line to the children of men. When He reveals the plan
of salvation, then is the time to fill up our days with good works.

Vol. 1, p.5
Let us fill up our days with usefulness, do good to each other, and
cease from all evil. Let every evil person forsake his wickedness. If
he be wicked in his words, or in his dealings, let him forsake those
practices, and pursue a course of righteousness. Let every man and
woman do this, and peace and joy will be the result.

Vol. 1, p.5
A few words more upon the subject of the eternal existence of the
soul. It is hard for mankind to comprehend that principle. The
philosophers of the world will concede that the elements of which you
and I are composed are eternal, yet they believe that there was a time
when there was no God. They cannot comprehend how it is that God can
be eternal. Let me ask this congregation, Can you realise the eternity
of your own existence? Can you realise that the intelligence which you
receive is eternal? I can comprehend this, just as well as I can that
I am now in possession of it. It is as easy for me to comprehend that
it will exist eternally, as that anything else will. I wish to impress
upon your minds the reality that when the body which is organized for
intelligence to dwell in, dies, and returns to its mother earth, all
the feelings, sensibilities, faculties, and powers of the spirit are
still alive, they never die, but in the absence of the body are more
acute. They are organized for an eternal existence. If this
congregation could comprehend that the intelligence that is in them is
eternal in its nature and existence; if they could realize that when
Saints pass through the vail, they are not dead, but have been laying
the foundation in these tabernacles for exaltation, laying the
foundation to become Gods, even the sons of God, and for crowns which
they will yet receive—they would receive the truth in the love of it,
live by it, and continue in it, until they receive all knowledge and
wisdom, until they grow into eternity, and have the vail taken from
before their eyes, to behold the handiworks of God among all people,
His goings forth among the nations of the earth, and to discover the
rule and law by which He governs. Then could they say of a truth, We
acknowledge the hand of God in all things, all is right, Zion is here,
in our own possession.

Vol. 1, p.5
I have thus summed up, in a broken manner, that which I desired to
speak. We are not able to comprehend all [p.6] things, but we can
continue to learn and grow, until all will be perfectly dear to our
minds, which is a great privilege to enjoy—the blessing of an eternal
increase. And the man or woman who lives worthily is now in a state of
salvation.

Vol. 1, p.6
Now, brethren, love the truth, and put a stop to every species of
folly. How many there are who come to me to find fault with, and enter
complaints against, their brethren, for some triffling thing, when I
can see, in a moment, that they have received no intentional injury!
They have no compassion on their brethren, but, having passed their
judgment, insist that the criminal shall be punished. And why? Because
he does not exactly come up to their standard of right and wrong! They
feel to measure him by the "Iron Bedstead principle"—"if you are too
long, you must be cut off; if too short, you must be stretched." Now
this is the height of folly. I find that I have enough to do to watch
myself. It is as much as I can do to get right, deal right, and act
right. If we all should do this, there would be no difficulty, but in
every man's mouth would be "May the Lord bless you." I feel happy, as
I always told you. Brother Kimball has known me thirty years, twenty
one of which I have been in this Church; others have known me twenty
years; and there are some here who knew me in England; I had Zion with
me then, and I brought it with me to America again, and I now appeal
to every man and woman if I have not had Zion with me from first
entering into the Church, to the present time! Light cleaves to light,
and truth to truth. May God bless you. Amen.

Parley P. Pratt, April 7, 1853

Spiritual Communication

A Sermon Delivered By Elder P. P. Pratt, Before 
the Conference at Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.6
I was led to reflection on this subject, not only by my acquaintance
with the present state of the world, and the movements and powers
which seem new to many, but because this text, written by Isaiah so
many centuries since, and copied by Nephi ages before the birth of
Jesus Christ, seemed as appropriate, and as directly adapted to the
present state of things, as if written but yesterday, or a year since.

Vol. 1, p.6
"Should not a people seek unto their God, for the living to hear from
the dead?" is a question by the Prophet, and at a time when they shall
invite you to seek unto those familiar with spirits, and to wizards,
&c., or in other words, to magnetizers, rappers, clairvoyants, writing
mediums, &c. When they shall say these things unto you, then is the
time to consider the question of that ancient Prophet—"Should not a
people seek unto their God, for the living to hear from the dead?"

Vol. 1, p.6
We hear much, of late, about visions, trances, clairvoyance, mediums
of communication with the spirit world, writing mediums, &c., by which
the world of spirits is said to have  found [p.7] means to communicate
with spirits in the flesh. They are not working in a corner. The world
is agitated on these subjects. Religious ministers are said to preach,
editors to write and print, judges to judge, &c., by this kind of
inspiration. It is brought into requisition to develop the sciences,
to detect crime, and in short to mingle in all the interests of life.

Vol. 1, p.7
In the first place, what are we talking about, when we touch the
question of the living hearing from the dead? It is a saying, that
"dead men tell no tales." If this is not in the Bible, it is somewhere
else; and if it be true, it is just as good as if it were in the
Bible.

Vol. 1, p.7
The Sadducees in the time of Jesus, believed there were no such things
as angels or spirits, or existence in another sphere; that when an
individual was dead, it was the final end of the workings of his
intellectual being, that the elements were dissolved, and mingled with
the great fountain from which they emanated, which was the end of
individuality, or conscious existence.

Vol. 1, p.7
Jesus, in reply to them, took up the argument from the Scriptures, or
history of the ancient fathers, venerated by reason of antiquity, in
hopes, by this means, to influence the Sadducees, or at least the
Pharisees and others, by means so powerful and so well adapted to the
end in view.

Vol. 1, p.7
Said he, God has declared Himself the God of Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob. Now God is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living;
as much as to say that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were not dead, but
living; that they had never been dead at all, but had always been
living; that they never did die, in the sense of the word that these
Sadducees supposed, but were absolutely alive.

Vol. 1, p.7
Now if intelligent beings, who once inhabited flesh, such as our
fathers, mothers, wives, children, &c., have really died, and are now
dead in the sense of the word, as understood by the ancient Sadducees,
or modern Atheist, then it is in vain to talk of converse with the
dead. All controversy, in that case, is at an end on the subject of
correspondence with the dead, because an intelligence must exist
before it can communicate. If these individuals are dead, in the sense
that the human body dies, then there is no communication from them.
This we know, because of our own observation and experience. We have
seen many dead bodies, but have never known of a single instance of
any intelligence communicated therefrom.

Vol. 1, p.7
Jesus, in his argument with the Sadducees, handled the subject
according to the strictest principles of ancient and modern theology,
and true philosophy. He conveyed the idea in the clearest terms, that
an individual intelligence or identity could never die.

Vol. 1, p.7
The outward tabernacle, inhabited by a spirit, returns to the element
from which it emanated. But the thinking being, the individual, active
agent or identity that inhabited that tabernacle, never ceased to
exist, to think, act, live, move, or have a being; never ceased to
exercise those sympathies, affections, hopes, and aspirations, which
are founded in the very nature of intelligences, being the inherent
and invaluable principles of their eternal existence.

Vol. 1, p.7
No, they never cease. They live, move, think, act, converse, feel,
love, hate, believe, doubt, hope, and desire.

Vol. 1, p.7
But what are they, if they are not flesh and bones? What are they, if
they are not tangible to our gross organs of sense? Of what are they
composed, that we can neither see, hear, nor handle them, except we
are quickened, or our organs touched by the principles of vision,
clairvoyance, or spiritual sight? What are they? [p.8] Why, they are
organized intelligences. What are they made of? They are made of the
element which we call spirit, which is as much an element of material
existence, as earth, air, electricity, or any other tangible substance
recognized by man; but so subtle, so refined is its nature, that it is
not tangible to our gross organs. It is invisible to us, unless we are
quickened by a portion of the same element; and, like electricity, and
several other substances, it is only known or made manifest to our
senses by its effects. For instance, electricity is not always visible
to us, but its existence is made manifest by its operations upon the
wire, or upon the nerves. We cannot see the air, but we feel its
effects, and without it we cannot breathe.

Vol. 1, p.8
If a wire were extended in connection with the equatorial line of our
globe in one entire circle of 25,000 miles In extent, the electric
fluid would convey a token from one intelligence to another, the
length of the entire circle, in a very small portion of a second, or,
we will say in the twinkling of an eye. This, then, proves that the
spiritual fluid or element called electricity is an actual, physical,
and tangible power, and is as much a real and tangible substance, as
the ponderous rocks which were laid on yesterday in the foundation of
our contemplated Temple.

Vol. 1, p.8
It is true that this subtle fluid or spiritual element is endowed with
the powers of locomotion in a far greater degree than the more gross
or solid elements of nature; that its refined particles penetrate amid
the other elements with greater ease, and meet with less resistance
from the air or other Substances, than would the more gross elements.
Hence its speed, or superior powers of motion.

Vol. 1, p.8
Now let us apply this philosophy to all the degrees of spiritual
element from electricity, which may be assumed to be one of the lowest
or more gross elements of spiritual matter, up through all the
gradations of the invisible fluids, till we arrive at a substance so
holy, so pure, so endowed with intellectual attributes and sympathetic
affections, that it may be said to be on a par, or level, in its
attributes, with man.

Vol. 1, p.8
Let a given quantity of this element, thus endowed, or capacitated, be
organized in the size and form of man, let every organ be developed,
formed, and endowed, precisely after the pattern or model of man's
outward or fleshly tabernacle—what would we call this individual,
organized portion of the spiritual element?

Vol. 1, p.8
We would call it a spiritual body, an individual intelligence, an
agent endowed with life, with a degree of independence, or inherent
will, with the powers of motion, of thought, and with the attributes
of moral, intellectual, and sympathetic affections and emotions.

Vol. 1, p.8
We would conceive of it as possessing eyes to see, ears to hear, hands
to handle; as in possession of the organ of taste, of smelling, and of
speech.

Vol. 1, p.8
Such beings are we, when we have laid off this outward tabernacle of
flesh. We are in every way interested, in our relationships, kindred
ties, sympathies, affections, and hopes, as if we had continued to
live, but had stepped aside, and were experiencing the loneliness of
absence for a season. Our ancestors, our posterity, to the remotest
ages of antiquity, or of future time, are all brought within the
circle of our sphere of joys, sorrows, interests, or expectations;
each forms a link in the great chain of life, and in the science of
mutual salvation, improvement, and exaltation through the blood of the
Lamb.

Vol. 1, p.8
Our prospects, hopes, faith, charity, enlightenment, improvement, in
short, all our interests, are blended, and more [p.9] or less
influenced by the acts of each.

Vol. 1, p.9
Is this the kind of being that departs from our sight when its earthly
tabernacle is laid off, and the vail of eternity is lowered between
us? Yes, verily. Where then does it go?

Vol. 1, p.9
To heaven, says one; to the eternal world of glory, says another; to
the celestial kingdom, to inherit thrones and crowns, in all the
fulness of the presence of the Father, and of Jesus Christ, says a
third.

Vol. 1, p.9
Now, my dear hearers, these things are not so. Nothing of the kind.
Thrones, kingdoms, crowns, principalities, and powers, in the
celestial and eternal worlds, and the fulness of the presence of the
Father, and of His Son Jesus Christ, are reserved for resurrected
beings, who dwell in immortal flesh. The world of resurrected beings,
and the world of spirits, are two distinct spheres, as much so as our
own sphere is distinct from that of the spirit world.

Vol. 1, p.9
Where then does the spirit go, on its departure from its earthly
tabernacle? It passes to the next sphere of human existence, called
the world of spirits, a vail being drawn between us in the flesh, and
that world of spirits. Well, says one, is there no more than one place
in the spirit world? Yes, there are many places and degrees in that
world, as in this. Jesus Christ, when absent from his flesh, did not
ascend to the Father, to be crowned, and enthroned in power. Why?
Because he had not yet a resurrected body, and had therefore a mission
to perform in another sphere. Where then did he go? To the world of
spirits, to wicked, sinful spirits, who died in their sins, being
swept off by the flood of Noah. The thief on the cross, who died at
the same time, also went to the same world, and to the same particular
place in the same world, for he was a sinner, and would of course go
to the prison of the condemned, there to await the ministry of that
Gospel which had failed to reach his ease while on the earth.

Vol. 1, p.9
How many other places Jesus might have visited while in the spirit
world is not for me to say, but there was a moment in which the poor,
uncultivated, ignorant thief was with him in that world. And as he
commenced, though late, to repent while on the earth, we have reason
to hope that that moment was improved by our Saviour, in ministering
to him that Gospel which he had no opportunity to teach to him, while
expiring on the cross. "This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise,"
said Jesus, or, in other words, this day shalt thou be with me in the
next sphere of existence—the world of spirits.

Vol. 1, p.9
Now mark the difference. Jesus was there, as a preacher of
righteousness, as one holding the keys of Apostleship, or Priesthood,
anointed to preach glad tidings to the meek, to bind up the broken
hearted, to preach liberty to the captive, and the opening of the
prison to them that were bound. What did the thief go there for? He
went there in a state of ignorance, and sin, being uncultivated,
unimproved, and unprepared for salvation. He went there to be taught,
and to complete that repentance, which in a dying moment he commenced
on the earth.

Vol. 1, p.9
He had beheld Jesus expire on the cross, and he had implored him to
remember him when he should come into possession of his kingdom. The
Saviour under these extreme circumstances, did not then teach him the
Gospel, but referred him to the next opportunity, when they should
meet in the spirit world. If the thief thus favoured continued to
improve, he is no doubt waiting in hope for the signal to be given, at
the sound of the next trump, for him to leave the spirit world, and to
re-enter the fleshly tabernacle, and to ascend to a higher [p.10]
degree of felicity. Jesus Christ, on the other hand, departed from the
spirit world on the third day, and reentered his fleshly tabernacle,
in which he ascended, and was crowned at the right hand of the Father.
Jesus Christ then, and the thief on the cross, have not dwelt together
in the same kingdom or place, for this eighteen hundred years, nor
have we proof that they have seen each other during that time.

Vol. 1, p.10
To say that Jesus Christ dwells in the world of spirits, with those
whose bodies are dead, would not be the truth. He is not there. He
only staid there till the third day. He then returned to his
tabernacle, and ministered among the sons of earth for forty days,
where he ate, drank, talked, preached, reasoned out of the Scriptures,
commissioned, commanded, blessed, &c. Why did he do this? Because he
had ascended on high, and been crowned with all power in heaven and on
earth, therefore he had authority to do all these things.

Vol. 1, p.10
So much then for that wonderful question that has been asked by our
Christian neighbors, so many thousand times, in the abundance of their
charity for those who, like the thief on the cross, die in their sins,
or without baptism, and the other Gospel ordinances.

Vol. 1, p.10
The question naturally arises—Do all the people who die without the
Gospel hear it as soon as they arrive in the world of spirits? To
illustrate this, let us look at the dealings of God with the people of
this world. "What can we reason but from what we know?" We know and
understand the things of this world, in some degree, because they are
visible, and we are daily conversant with them. Do all the people in
this world hear the Gospel as soon as they are capable of
understanding? No, indeed, but very few in comparison have heard it at
all.

Vol. 1, p.10
Ask the poor Lamanites who have, with their fathers before them,
inhabited these mountains for a thousand years, whether they have ever
heard the Gospel, and they will tell you nay. But why not? Is it not
preached on the earth? Yea, verily, but the earth is wide, and
circumstances differ very greatly among its different inhabitants. The
Jews once had the Gospel, with its Apostleship, powers, and blessings
offered unto them, but they rejected it as a people, and for this
reason it was taken from them, and thus many generations of them have
been born, and have lived and died without it. So with the Gentiles,
and so with the Lamanites. God has seen proper to offer the Gospel,
with its Priesthood and powers, in different ages and countries, but
it has been as often rejected, and therefore withdrawn from the earth.
The consequence is that the generations of men have, for many ages,
come and gone in ignorance of its principles, and the glorious hopes
they inspire.

Vol. 1, p.10
Now these blessings would have continued on the earth, and would have
been enjoyed in all the ages and nations of man, but for the agency of
the people. They chose their own forms of government, laws,
institutions, religions, rulers, and priests, instead of yielding to
the influence and guidance of the chosen vessels of the Lord, who were
appointed to instruct and govern them.

Vol. 1, p.10
Now, how are they situated in the spirit world? If we reason from
analogy, we should at once conclude that things exist there after the
same pattern. I have not the least doubt but there are spirits there
who have dwelt there a thousand years, who, if we could converse with
them face to face, would be found as ignorant of the truths, the
ordinances, powers,  keys, Priesthood, resurrection, and eternal life
of the body, in short, as ignorant of the fulness of the Gospel,
[p.11] with its hopes and consolations, as is the Pope of Rome, or the
Bishop of Canterbury, or as are the Chiefs of the Indian tribes of
Utah.

Vol. 1, p.11
And why this ignorance in the spirit world? Because a portion of the
inhabitants thereof are found unworthy of the consolations of the
Gospel, until the fulness of time, until they have suffered in hell,
in the dungeons of darkness, or the prisons of the condemned, amid the
buffetings of fiends, and malicious and lying spirits.

Vol. 1, p.11
As in earth, so in the spirit world. No person can enter into the
privileges of the Gospel, until the keys are turned, and the Gospel
opened by those in authority, for all which there is a time, according
to the wise dispensations of justice and mercy.

Vol. 1, p.11
It was many, many centuries before Christ lived in the flesh, that a
whole generation, eight souls excepted, were cut off by the flood.
What became of them? I do not know exactly all their history in the
spirit world. But this much I know—they have heard the Gospel from the
lips of a crucified Redeemer, and have the privilege of being judged
according to men in the flesh. As these persons were ministered to by
Jesus Christ, after he had been put to death, it is reasonable to
suppose that they had waited all that time, without the knowledge or
privileges of the Gospel.

Vol. 1, p.11
How long did they wait? You may reckon for yourselves. The long ages,
centuries, thousands of years which intervened between the flood of
Noah and the death of Christ. Oh! the weariness, the tardy movement of
time! the lingering ages for a people to dwell in condemnation,
darkness, ignorance, and despondency, as a punishment for their sins.
For they had been filled with violence while on the earth in the
flesh, and had rejected the preaching of Noah, and the Prophets which
were before him.

Vol. 1, p.11
Between these two dispensations, so distant from each other in point
of time, they were left to linger without hope, and without God, in
the spirit world; and similar has been the fate of the poor Jew, the
miserable Lamanite, and many others in the flesh. Between the
commission and ministry of the Former and Latter Day Saints, and
Apostles, there has been a long and dreary night of darkness. Some
fifteen to seventeen centuries have passed away, in which the
generations of man have lived without the keys of the Gospel.

Vol. 1, p.11
Whether in the flesh, or in the spirit world, is this not hell enough?
Who can imagine a greater hell than that before our eyes, in the
circumstances of the poor, miserable, degraded Indian and his
ancestors, since the keys of the Gospel were taken from them some
fifteen hundred years ago? Those who had the Gospel in the former
dispensations, and were made partakers of its spirit, its knowledge,
and its powers, and then turned away, and became the enemies of God,
and of His Saints, the malicious and wilful opposers of that which
they knew to be true, have no forgiveness in this world, neither in
the spirit world, which is the world next to come.

Vol. 1, p.11
Such apostates seek, in all dispensations to bring destruction on the
innocent, and to shed innocent blood, or consent thereto. For such, I
again repeat, I know no forgiveness. Their children, who, by the
conduct of such fathers, have been plunged into ignorance and misery
for so many ages, and have lived without the privileges of the Gospel,
will look down upon such a parentage with mingled feelings of horror,
contempt, reproach, and pity, as the agents who plunged their
posterity into the depths of misery and woe.

Vol. 1, p.11
Think of those swept away by the flood in the days of Noah. Did they
wait a long time in prison? Forty years! O what a time to be [p.12]
imprisoned! What do you say to a hundred, a thousand, two thousand,
three or four thousand years to wait? Without what? Without even a
clear idea or hope of a resurrection from the dead, without the broken
heart being bound up, the captive delivered, or the door of the prison
opened. Did not they wait? Yes they did, until Christ was put to death
in the flesh.

Vol. 1, p.12
Now what would have been the result, if they had repented while in the
flesh at the preaching of Noah? Why, they would have died in hope of a
glorious resurrection, and would have enjoyed the society of the
redeemed, and lived in happiness in the spirit world, till the
resurrection of the Son of God. Then they would have received their
bodies, and would have ascended with him, amid thrones,
principalities, and powers in heavenly places.

Vol. 1, p.12
I will suppose, in the spirit world, a grade of spirits of the lowest
order, composed of murderers, robbers, thieves, adulterers, drunkards,
and persons ignorant, uncultivated, &c., who are in prison, or in
hell, without hope, without God, and unworthy as yet of Gospel
instruction. Such spirits, if they could communicate, would not tell
you of the resurrection or of any of the Gospel truths, for they know
nothing about them. They would not tell you about heaven, or
Priesthood for in all their meanderings in the world of spirits, they
have never been privileged with the ministry of a holy Priest. If they
should tell all the truth they possess, they could not tell much.

Vol. 1, p.12
Take another class of spirits—pious, well-disposed men; for instance,
the honest Quaker, Presbyterian, or other sectarian, who, although
honest, and well disposed, had not, while in the flesh, the privilege
of the Priesthood and Gospel. They believed in Jesus Christ, but died
in ignorance of his ordinances, and had not clear conceptions of his
doctrine, and of the resurrection. They expected to go to that place
called heaven, as soon as they were dead, and that their doom would
then and there be fixed, without any further alteration or
preparation. Suppose they should come back, with liberty to tell all
they know? How much light could we get from them? They could only tell
you about the nature of things in the world in which they live. And
even that world you could not comprehend, by their description
thereof, any more than you can describe colours to a man born blind,
or sounds to those who have never heard.

Vol. 1, p.12
What, then, could you get from them? Why, common chit chat, in which
there would be a mixture of truth, and of error and mistakes, in
mingled confusion: all their communications would betray the same want
of clear and logical conceptions, and sound sense and philosophy, as
would characterize the same class of spirits in the flesh.

Vol. 1, p.12
Who, then, is prepared, among the spirits in the spirit world, to
communicate the truth on the subject of salvation, to guide the
people, to give advice, to confer consolation, to heal the sick, to
administer joy, and gladness, and hope of immortality and eternal
life, founded on manifest truth?

Vol. 1, p.12
All that have been raised from the dead, and clothed with immortality,
all that have ascended to yonder heavens, and been crowned as Kings
and Priests, all such are oUr fellow servants, and of our brethren the
Prophets, who have the testimony of Jesus; all such are waiting for
the work of God among their posterity on the earth.

Vol. 1, p.12
They could declare glad tidings if we were only prepared to commune
with them. What else? Peter, James, Joseph, Hyrum, Father Smith, any,
[p.13] or all of those ancient or modern Saints, who have departed
this life, who are clothed upon with the powers of the eternal
Apostleship, or Priesthood, who have gone to the world of spirits, not
to sorrow, but as joyful messengers, bearing glad tidings of eternal
truth to the spirits in prison—could not these teach us good things?
Yes, if they were permitted so to do.

Vol. 1, p.13
But suppose all spirits were honest, and aimed at truth, yet each one
could only converse of the things he is privileged to know, or
comprehend, or which have been revealed to his understanding, or
brought within the range of his intellect.

Vol. 1, p.13
If this be the case, what then do we wish, in communicating with the
eternal world, by visions, angels, or ministering spirits? Why, if a
person is sick they would like to be visited, comforted, or healed by
an angel or spirit! If a man is in prison, he would like an angel or
spirit to visit him, and comfort or deliver him. A man shipwrecked
would like to be instructed in the way of escape for himself and
fellows from a watery grave. In case of extreme hunger a loaf of bread
brought by an angel would not be unacceptable.

Vol. 1, p.13
If a man were journeying, and murderers were lying in wait for him in
a certain road, an angel would be useful to him in telling him of the
circumstance, and to take another road.

Vol. 1, p.13
If a man were journeying to preach the Gospel, an angel would be
useful to tell the neighbors of his high and holy calling, as in case
of Peter and Cornelius. Or would you not like to have angels all
around you, to guard, guide, and advise you in every emergency?

Vol. 1, p.13
The Saints would like to enter a holy temple, and have their President
and his assistants administer for their dead. They love their fathers,
although they had once almost forgotten them. Our fathers have
forgotten to hand down to us their genealogy. They have not felt
sufficient interest to transmit to us their names, and the time and
place of birth, and in many instances they have not taught us when and
where ourselves were born, or who were our grandparents, and their
ancestry. Why is all this? It is because of that veil of blindness
which is cast over the earth, because there has been no true Church,
Priesthood, or Patriarchal order, no holy place for the deposit or
preservation of the sacred archives of antiquity, no knowledge of the
eternal kindred ties, relationship, or mutual interests of eternity.
The hearts of the children had become estranged from the fathers, and
the hearts of the fathers from the children, until one came in the
spirit and power of Elijah, to turn the keys of these things, to open
communication between worlds, and to kindle in our bosoms that glow of
eternal affection which lay dormant.

Vol. 1, p.13
Suppose our temple was ready, and we should enter there to act for the
dead, we could only act for those whose names are known to us. And
these are few with the most of us Americans. And why is this? We have
never had time to look to the heavens, or to the past or future, so
busy have we been with the things of the earth. We have hardly had
time to think of ourselves, to say nothing of our fathers.

Vol. 1, p.13
It is time that all this stupidity and indifference should come to an
end, and that our hearts were opened, and our charities extended, and
that our bosoms expanded, to reach forth after whom? Those whom we
consider dead! God has condescended so far to our capacity, as to
speak of our fathers as if they were dead, although they are all
living spirits, and will live for ever. We have no dead! Only think of
it! Our fathers are all [p.14] living, thinking, active agents; we
have only been taught that they are dead!

Vol. 1, p.14
Shall I speak my feelings, that I had on yesterday, while we were
laying those Corner Stones of the Temple? Yes, I will utter them, if I
can.

Vol. 1, p.14
It was not with my eyes, not with the power of actual vision, but by
my intellect, by the natural faculties inherent in man, by the
exercise of my reason, upon known principles, or by the power of the
Spirit, that it appeared to me that Joseph Smith, and his associate
spirits, the Latter-day Saints, hovered about us on the brink of that
foundation, and with them all the angels and spirits from the other
world, that might be permitted, or that were not too busy elsewhere.

Vol. 1, p.14
Why should I think so? In the first place, what else on this earth
have they to be interested about? Where would their eyes be turned, in
the wide earth, if not centered here? Where would their hearts and
affections be, if they cast a look or a thought towards the dark speck
in the heavens which we inhabit, unless to the people of these valleys
and mountains? Are there others who have the keys for the redemption
of the dead? Is any one else preparing a sanctuary for the holy
conversation and ministrations pertaining to their exaltation? No,
verily. No other people have opened their hearts to conceive ideas so
grand. No other people have their sympathies drawn out to such an
extent towards the fathers.

Vol. 1, p.14
No. If you go from this people, to hear the doctrines of others, you
will hear the doleful sayings—"As the tree falls, so it lyeth. As
death leaves you, so judgment will .find you. There is no work, nor
device, nor knowledge in the grave, &c., &c. There is no change after
death, but you are fixed, irretrievably fixed, for all eternity. The
moment the breath leaves the body, you must go to an extreme of heaven
or of hell, there to rejoice with Peter on thrones of power in the
presence of Jesus Christ in the third heavens, or, on the other hand,
to roll in the flames of hell with murderers and devils." Such are the
doctrines of our sectarian brethren, who profess to believe in Christ,
but who know not the mysteries of godliness, and the boundless
resources of eternal charity, and of that mercy which endureth
forever.

Vol. 1, p.14
It is here, that the spirit world would look with an intense interest,
it is here that the nations of the dead, if I may so call them, would
concentrate their hopes of ministration on the earth in their behalf.
It is here that the countless millions of the Spirit world would look
for the ordinances of redemption, so far as they have been enlightened
by the preaching of the Gospel, since the keys of the former
dispensation were taken away from the earth.

Vol. 1, p.14
Why? If they looked upon the earth at all, it would be upon those
Corner Stones which we laid yesterday; if they listened at all, it
would be to hear the sounds of voices and instruments, and the
blending of sacred and martial music in honour of the commencement of
a temple for the redemption of the dead. With what intensity of
interest did they listen to the songs of Zion, and witness the
feelings of their friends. They were glad to behold the glittering
bayonets of the guards around the temple ground, and they longed for
the day when there would be a thousand where there is now but one.
They wish to see a strong people, gathered and united, in sufficient
power to maintain a spot on earth where a baptismal font might be
erected for the baptism for the dead.

Vol. 1, p.14
It was here that all their expectations were centered. What cared they
for all the golden palaces, marble [p.15] pavements, or gilded halls
of state. on earth? What cared they for all the splendor, equipage,
tides, and empty sounds of the self-styled great of this world, which
all pass away as the dew of the morning before the rising sun? What
cared they for the struggles, the battles, the victories, and numerous
other worldly interests that vibrate the bosoms of men on either side?
None of these things would interest them. Their interests were
centered here, and thence extended to the work of God among the
nations of the earth.

Vol. 1, p.15
Did Joseph, in the spirit world, think of any thing else, yesterday,
but the doings of his brethren on the earth? He might have been
necessarily employed, and so busy as to be obliged to think of other
things. But if I were to judge from the acquaintance I had with him in
his life, and from my knowledge of the spirit of Priesthood, I would
suppose him to be so hurried as to have little or no time to cast an
eye or a thought after his friends on the earth. He was always busy
while here, and so are we. The spirit of our holy ordination and
anointing will not let us rest. The spirit of his calling will never
suffer him to rest, while satan, sin, death, or darkness, possesses a
foot of ground on this earth. While the spirit world contains the
spirit of one of his friends or the grave holds captive one of their
bodies, he will never rest, or slacken his labours.

Vol. 1, p.15
You might as well talk of Saul, king of Israel, resting while Israel
was oppressed by the Canaanites or Philistines, after Samuel had
anointed him to be king. At first he was like another man, but when
occasion called into action the energies of a king, the spirit of his
anointing came upon him. He slew an ox, divided it into twelve parts,
and sent a part to each of the tribes of Israel., with this
proclamation—"So shall it be done to the ox of the man who will not
come up to the help of the Lord of hosts."

Vol. 1, p.15
Ye Elders of Israel! you will find that there is a spirit upon you
which will urge you to continued exertion, and will never suffer you
to feel at ease in Zion while a work remains unfinished in the great
plan of redemption of our race. It will inspire the Saints to build,
plant, improve, cultivate, make the desert fruitful, in short, to use
the elements, send missions abroad, build up states and kingdoms and
temples at home, and send abroad the light of a never-ending day to
every people and nation of the globe.

Vol. 1, p.15
You have been baptized, you have had the laying on of hands, and some
have been ordained, and some anointed with a holy anointing. A spirit
has been given you. And you will find, if you undertake to rest, it
will be the hardest work you ever performed. I came home here from a
foreign mission. I presented myself to our President, and inquired
what I should do next. "Rest," said he.

Vol. 1, p.15
If I had been set to turn the world over, to dig down a mountain, to
go to the ends of the earth, or traverse the deserts of Arabia, it
would have been easier than to have undertaken to rest, while the
Priesthood was upon me. I have received the holy anointing, and I can
never rest till the last enemy is conquered, death destroyed, and
truth reigns triumphant.

Vol. 1, p.15
May God bless you all. Amen. [p.16]

John Taylor, August 22, 1852

Elder John Taylor's Mission to Europe in 1849-1852

His Report, Delivered in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, August 22, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.16
Brethren and Sisters—I feet happy in having the privilege of meeting
you once more in the Valley of the mountains. It is now about three
years since I left this place. Since then I have travelled a great
distance, enough, if in a straight line, to have gone round the world.
Had I only had that to do, I should have been back some time ago.
Before I enter upon anything else, I will tell you some of my
feelings, and speak of other things afterwards.

Vol. 1, p.16
I feel glad to see you, brethren, sisters, and friends, and permit me
to say that I feel just at home, for Zion is my home; wherever the
people of God are, I feel perfectly at home, and can rejoice with
them. It seems as though I want to look at you. I have been gazing
around at this, that, and the other one, while brother Wallace was
preaching; I have been trying to think where I had seen them, and the
various scenes we have pressed through together, in different
places—in journeying, in perils, in mobbing, in difficulties and
dangers of various kinds. But out of all we have been delivered, the
hand of God has been manifested towards us in a remarkable manner. And
then I see people here from different nations, with whom I have
associated—from England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, and from other
nations of the earth; from the Eastern, Western, Northern, and
Southern States; from Canada, and from almost all parts of the world.
I think of the various changes, annoyances, and tribulations that we
have passed through, the deliverances we have obtained, and the hand
of God which has been manifested to us in all these things; and I
rejoice, and praise God my Saviour. I feel perfectly at home, in fact
I feel at home wherever I meet with the Saints of God—in this country,
or in other countries, but this is the grand home, this is the home
for the gathering of the Saints of the Most High God, the place where
the oracles of God dwell, and where the Spirit of God is preeminently
poured out, where we have come to learn, of the great Jehovah, the
sacred things pertaining to, and associated with His kingdom.

Vol. 1, p.16
I am not going to preach, I wish to tell my feelings, and look at you,
and think about what we have done, and what we are going to do, for it
is not all done yet—we have only commenced the great work of the Lord,
and are laying the foundation of that kingdom which is destined to
stand forever; what we shall do, is yet in the future; we have
commenced at the little end of the horn, and by and bye we will come
out at the big end.

Vol. 1, p.16
I was talking about troubles, but I don't know that we need talk or
care about them. We have had some little amusements and frolics among
the Gentiles, some few difficulties, but we have struggled through
them all, and we are all here safe and sound. True, some of our
friends have dropped by the way, they have fallen asleep, but what of
that? and who  cares? It is as well to live as to die, or to die as to
live, to sleep as to be awake, or to be awake as to sleep—it is all
one, they have only gone a little before us. For [p.17] example, we
have left other parts and come here, and we think we have got to Zion;
they have gone to the world of spirits, and they think they have got
to heaven; it is all right. We have left some of our friends behind in
various places; when they arrive here, they will shake hands with us,
and be glad they have got to Zion; and when we go to where our
departed friends are gone, we shall strike hands with them, and be
glad we have got to heaven; so it is all one. Although our friends
were sorry when we left them, yet they rejoiced as well as we, that we
were going to Zion; and so we shall rejoice with those who have died
in the Lord, for they rest from their labors.

Vol. 1, p.17
We have the principles of eternal life in us, we have begun to live,
and we shall continue to live, as the Methodists very properly express
it, "while life, and thought, and being last, or immortality endures;"
and this is the beginning of it, consequently other little
circumstances in this world, or even life or death; have very little
to do with it. Some people have said to me, sometimes, Are you not
afraid to cross over the seas, and deserts, where there are wolves and
bears, and other ferocious animals, as well as the savage Indians? Are
you not afraid that you will drop by the way, and leave your body on
the desert track, or beneath the ocean's wave? No. Who cares anything
about it? What of it, if we should happen to drop by the way? We
expect the Lord and His angels can do as much as brother Benson has
done in gathering up the people—he has brought a great host from
Pottawatomie—and the Lord can surely as easily "send His angels, and
gather together His elect from the four quarters of the earth," and,
as old Daniel says, we shall all come up and stand in our "lot in the
end of the days." These things don't trouble me, but I have felt to
rejoice all the day long, that God has revealed the principle of
eternal life, that I am put in possession of that truth, and that I am
counted worthy to engage in the work of the Lord, and be a messenger
to the nations of the earth. I rejoice in proclaiming this glorious
Gospel, because it takes root in the hearts of the children of men,
and they rejoice with me to be connected with, and participate in, the
blessings of the kingdom of God. I rejoice in afflictions, for they
are necessary to humble and prove us, that we may comprehend
ourselves, become acquainted with our weakness and infirmities; and I
rejoice when I triumph over them, because God answers my prayers,
therefore I feel to rejoice all the day long.

Vol. 1, p.17
I feel as though I am among the honorable Of the earth when I am here;
and when I get mixed up with the people abroad, and mingle with the
great people in the world, I feel otherwise. I have seen and deplored
the weakness of men—their folly, selfishness, and corruption. I do not
know how they feel, but I have witnessed a great deal of ignorance and
folly, I think there is a great deal of great littleness about them.
There is very little power among them, their institutions are
shattered, cracked, and laid open to the foundation. It is no matter
what principle you refer to—if to their religion, it is a pack of
nonsense; if to their philosophy and politics, they are a mass of dark
confusion; their governments, churches, philosophy, and religion, are
all darkness, misery, corruption, and folly. I see nothing but Babylon
wherever I go—but darkness and confusion, with not a ray of light to
cheer the sinking spirits of the nations of the earth, nor any hope
that they will be delivered in this world, or in the world to come.

Vol. 1, p.18
I have been with my brethren hero who went with me some years ago
[p.18] to foreign nations—brother Erastus Snow, who is here; brother
Lorenzo Snow, who has not got back yet; brother F. D. Richards, who
has been over in England; and brother Pratt. There has been a great
work done in all of these places, but I will leave these brethren to
relate their own affairs themselves. I rejoice to associate with them,
I rejoice to hear of their prosperity, and to see the wisdom,
intelligence, and prudence that have been manifested in all their
deportment and transactions. I could not have bettered it, and I do
not know that anybody else could. Everything has been going on well,
and prospering, the hand of God has been with us, and His angels have
been on our' path, and we are led to rejoice exceedingly before Him as
the God of our salvation.

Vol. 1, p.18
It gave me great joy, on my way home, to find the Saints leaving
Kanesville. It seemed as though they were swept out with a besom
almost. When I was there, I rode out in my carridge one day to a place
called Council Point. I thought I would go and visit some of the folks
there, but, when I got there, behold, there were no folks to see. I
hunted round, and finally found a place with something like "grocery"
written upon it. I alighted, and went into the house, and asked a
person who presented himself at the door, if he was a stranger there.
Yes, says he, I have only just come. And the people have all left,
have they? Yes, was the answer. I next saw a few goods standing at the
side of a house, but the house was empty, these were waiting to be
taken away. I went into another house, and there were two or three
waiting for a boat to take them down the river, and these were all the
inhabitants I saw there!

Vol. 1, p.18
When I first reflected upon this removal, my heart felt pained. I well
knew the disposition of many of the men on those frontier countries,
and I thought that some miserable wretches might come upon them after
the main body of the Saints had removed, and abuse, rob, and plunder
the widow, the orphan, 'the lame, halt, blind, and destitute, who
might be left, as they did in Nauvoo; and thus the old, decrepit, and
infirm would be abused, insulted, and preyed upon by wretches in human
shape, who never have courage to meet men, but are cruel and
relentless with the old, infirm, the widow, orphan, and destitute.
But, thank God, they are coming, nearly all, old and young, rich and
poor.

Vol. 1, p.18
When I see my brethren and sisters here, I cannot help but to rejoice
with them, and especially with those who have been engaged in these
various labours,

Vol. 1, p.18
The reports that have reached me from time to time, of your
prosperity—accounts of the great work of the Lord that was going on
here, have caused me much joy. I have heard of your progress in the
city, and out of it; of your various settlements and explorations; and
of the many organizations made by the Presidency, This has been joyful
to me while abroad in foreign nations.

Vol. 1, p.18
Some people think that preaching is the greatest part of the business
in building up the kingdom of God. This is a mistake. You may pick out
our most inferior Elders, in point of talent and ability, and send
them to England to preach and preside, and they think they are great
men there. Their religion teaches them so much more than the Gentiles
know, that they are received as the great men of the earth. Anybody
can preach, he is a poor simpleton that cannot, it is the easiest
thing in the world. But, as President Young says, it takes a  man to
practise. A great many preach first-rate when they get abroad; you
there meet with most eloquent men, they will almost make the stones
[p.19] under your feet tremble, and the walls of the building to
quake; but the moment they get into a little difficulty, they
immediately dwindle down into nothing, and they have not got as much
force as would draw a musquito off its nest:

Vol. 1, p.19
But the things that are going on here, require talent, force, energy,
a knowledge of human nature and of the laws of God. The sacrifices
that are being made, in leaving home, and travelling from place to
place, combating and overcoming the many difficulties that we have had
to cope with,  and standing in a distinguished position in the eyes of
the nations of the earth, are no small affair. They gaze with
astonishment at the stand that this people take at the present time in
their territorial capacity; to that all the nations and courts of
Europe are looking. Talk about preaching; this is a matter of another
importance entirely. I do not care how eloquent men are—these are all
good in their place—but it is the organization in this place; the wise
policy of the Governor who presides here, in the extension of this
infant state, by building up new colonies, &c.; making such extensive
improvements that preach louder among the courts of Europe, at the
present time.

Vol. 1, p.19
It is one of the most remarkable things that has ever taken place in
any age; and kings, and philosophers are obliged to acknowledge it. I
remember noticing an article in the London Times, not long ago, (and
it is one of the leading papers of the day). In speaking about the
"Mormons," giving an account of some affairs associated with the
Church, and with the establishment of a Territorial Government here,
the editor remarks nearly as follows—"We have let this people alone
for some time, and said nothing about them; we have been led to
believe that they were a society of fanatics and fools. &c.; but let
this be as it may, their position in the world, in a national
capacity, demands at our hands, as public journalists, to report their
progress, improvements, and position." I sent the Epistle of the First
Presidency to the Journal Des Debats, which is one of the principal
papers in Paris. They published the Epistle, and the chief editor made
some excellent remarks upon it, and signed his name to them. It was
taken from the paper, and translated and published in Switzerland,
Italy, Denmark, and Germany, and thus, in their various languages, it
was spread before the nations of Europe. Our place and people are
becoming well known abroad. While in the city of Paris, I had to do
with some of the leading government men. In seeking to obtain
authority to preach, all I had to do, generally, was to send my
card.—John Taylor, du (from) Deseret.

Vol. 1, p.19
We are becoming notorious in the eyes of the nations; and the time is
not far distant when the kings of the earth will be glad to come to
our Elders to ask counsel to help them out; of their difficulties; for
their troubles are coming upon them like a flood, and they do not know
how to extricate themselves.

Vol. 1, p.19
I will here give a short history of some of my proceedings. I was
appointed to go to France some years ago, in company with some of the
Twelve, who were appointed to go to other places. The First Presidency
asked us if we would go. Yes, was the reply: we can go anywhere, for
if we cannot do little things like these, I don't know what else we
can do. Some people talk about doing great things; but it is not a
great thing to travel a little, or to preach a little. I hear some of
our Elders saying, sometimes, that they are going to do  great
things—to be rulers in the kingdom of God, Kings and Priests to the
Most High, and are again to exalt thousands of others to thrones,
[p.20] principalities, and powers, in the eternal worlds; but we
cannot get them out of their nests, to travel a few miles here. If
they cannot do this, how will they ever learn to go from world to
world?

Vol. 1, p.20
We went, and were blessed in our journeying, We had a pretty hard time
in crossing the plains, and I should not recommend people to go so
late in the season as we did. We should have lost all our horses, but
the hand of God was over us for our good; He delivered us out of all
our dangers, and took us through safely. When we got to the Missouri
river, the ice was running very strong, so that it was impossible to
ferry; but in one night the river froze over, and we passed over as on
a bridge, in perfect safety; but as soon as the last team was over,
the ice again removed. Thus the Lord favoured us in our extremities.

Vol. 1, p.20
You may inquire, how did you get along preaching? The best way that we
could, the same as we always do. We went to work (at least I did) to
try to learn the language a little. I went into the city of Boulogne,
and I obtained permission there from the mayor to preach; this I was
under the necessity of doing. At that time, I had not been very
particular in seeking recommends as I went along; but I had a
recommend from Governor Young: he told the folks I was an honorable
man, and signed his name to it as the Governor of the Territory of
Utah, and Willard Richards as Secretary. I told the mayor, in relation
to these matters, I had not many papers with me, but I had one that I
obtained from the Governor of the state I came from. O, says he, "Mr.
Taylor, this is very good indeed, won't you leave it with me, and if
anybody finds any fault, I shall have it to refer to."

Vol. 1, p.20
Several Protestant priests from England commenced to annoy us, and
wanted to create a disturbance in the meeting, but I would not allow
it, besides I was in a strange city, and was received courteously by
the mayor, and wished my meeting to be orderly. These insolent men
came to create disturbance in our meetings, but seeing they could not
get a chance of speaking inside the doors, they followed me in the
streets, asking me questions as I walked along. Among the questions,
they said something about "Joe Smith." Says I, Who are you talking
about? I was well acquainted with Mr. Joseph Smith; he was a
gentleman, and would not treat a stranger as you do me. They still,
however, dogged after me, asking me more questions. I told them, I did
not wish to talk with men of their caste. They finally sent me a
challenge, and we had a discussion; the result of it you may have read
as published. The Methodist preacher denied his calling, and was to be
removed from his place, in consequence; and the others sunk into
forgetfulness—I could obtain no information of them when last there. I
decreed, then, I would let the English alone, and turn to the French.

Vol. 1, p.20
I went from there right into the city of Paris, and commenced
translating the Book of Mormon, with brother Bolton to assist me. We
baptized a few; some of them men of intelligence and education, and
capable of assisting us in the work. Brother Pack went to Calais, and
raised a small Church there. We afterwards united some English
Branches, Boulogne en France, to it, called the Jersey Islands. There
the people speak half English, half French; and brother Pack went to
preside over them. Brother Bolton and I remained principally in Paris,
and in that neighborhood; we there organized a Church. Before I came
away. we held a Conference, at which four hundred members were
represented, including  those [p.21] Branches that were added to the
Branch in Calais.

Vol. 1, p.21
We have got a translation of the Book of Mormon, as good a one as it
is possible for anybody to make. I fear no contradiction to this
statement from any man, learned or illiterate. I had it examined and
tested by some of the best educated men in France. I have got a
specimen with me. [The Book was produced, which was beautifully
bound.] This is the Book of Mormon, translated into the French
language, and it is got up in as good a style as any book that was
ever published, whether in the Church or out of it. The translation is
good, the printing is good, and the paper is good. I have made some
little alterations, that is, I have marked the paragraphs, and
numbered them, so as to tell where to refer to, when you wish to do
so; and in some instances where the paragraphs are very long, I have
divided them. The original simplicity of the book is retained, and it
is as literal as the genius and idiom of the French language would
admit of.

Vol. 1, p.21
This book is stereotyped, and I have arranged it so that when copies
of this work are sold, a certain amount of money is put away, that
when another edition is called for, the money is there; and thus it
can be continued from time to time, as necessity shall require, until
200,000 copies are printed without any additional expense. We also
publish there a paper called "L'Etoile du Déséret," (The Star of
Deseret.) It is got up in good style, and printed in new type. It is
also stereotyped, and most of it is new matter. I have given an
account of the organization of the Church, and a brief history of it;
of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and the evidences of it; of
the doctrines of the Church, and the position of things in this
country, &c. &c. These are some of the leading items of this
publication. Instead of filling it with the news of the day, we have
filled it with all that is good for the people to read, that it may be
a standing work for years to come. It contains articles written on
baptism, the Gift of the Holy Ghost, the necessity of gathering
together, and all the leading points associated with the religion we
believe in, that there may be evidence forthcoming at any time and
place, in the hands of the inquirer. If men should be there, not
acquainted with the language, and individuals should make inquiries of
them relating to the doctrines of their religion, they have nothing to
do but hand them this Number or that Number of the "Star of Deseret,"
containing the information they wish. This will save them a great deal
of trouble in talking.

Vol. 1, p.21
We found many difficulties to combat, for it is not an easy thing to
go into France and learn to talk French well; but at the same time, if
a man sets to work in good earnest, he can do it. I have scratched the
word "can't" out of my vocabulary long since, and I have not got it in
my French one.

Vol. 1, p.21
The Spirit of the Lord was with us, and with the people, and He
prospered us in our undertakings, and we were enabled to accomplish
the thing we set about. We had difficulties to cope with in regard to
the government. If it had not been for the position of things there in
relation to the late revolution, that was then brewing, I believe we
should have obtained the privilege from the government to preach
throughout all France, and also protection for the Elders.

Vol. 1, p.21
I petitioned the Cabinet for that privilege. While talking to some of
them, they told me there would be no difficulty in obtaining
permission. But we were unable to obtain the liberty we wished. And I
believe it originated from the position of things just before the
revolution broke out; [p.22] it was through that, or through
difficulties in Denmark, wherein a mob was raised against the Saints.
They were then banishing strangers out of Paris, and would not allow
them a place there unless they were wealthy persons, and had money in
the bank, as security for their conduct.

Vol. 1, p.22
"Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, and Brotherhood," was written almost
upon every door. You had liberty to speak, but might be put in prison
for doing so. You had liberty to print, but they might burn what you
had printed, and put you into confinement for it. The nations of
Europe know nothing about liberty, except England; and there it is
much the same as here, that is, liberty to do right.

Vol. 1, p.22
When you get into France, Germany, or any of the foreign nations,
where the language is different from ours, the spirit of the people is
different, and it appears to me that a different spirit is carried
along with these languages, which is peculiar to them.

Vol. 1, p.22
I might tell you about their political state, but I will preserve that
for some political speech or other; we will let that go for the
present. At the same time, there are thousands of as good spirited,
honest hearted men as I ever met with in any part of the world; they
are quiet, calm, peaceable, and desirous to know the truth, and be
governed by it; and if we only had liberty to preach to them the
principles of truth, thousands would flock to the standard of truth.

Vol. 1, p.22
Infidelity prevails there to a great extent, and at the same time a
great deal of a certain kind of religion, a sort of Catholicism; not
the Catholicism that was, but which is. Men have got sick of it, and
look upon it as moonshine and folly. You may divide the people into
three classes—the most religious class are the women; from observation
you would judge that they attend to the affairs of the souls of their
husbands, as well as their own. The fact is, the men care little about
it themselves. You will find nothing but women in the places of
worship there, while on the other hand, if you go out to the public
promenades, and theatres, and public amusements on Sunday, you will
see men by thousands; and if you judge of their religion by their
actions, you would consider that the theatre and public amusements are
their places of worship; at the same time, that the Church is the
place to do penance, and that the women do it.

Vol. 1, p.22
I am not surprised that infidelity should prevail in such countries. I
declare, personally, if I could see nothing better than what is called
Christianity there, I would be an infidel too; and I say the same also
in regard to Protestantism. The Protestants talk a great deal about
Catholic priests, but I believe they are much more honest in the sight
of man, and will do more for their pay, than. any Protestant minister
you can find. You will find them up at five o'clock in the morning,
saying mass, and attending to what they consider are their religious
duties—visiting the sick, and going among fevers and plagues, where
Protestant ministers, dare not go. This is my notion of that. (A voice
in the stand—The children are always lazier than their daddy.) The
idea of taking Protestantism among the French people is nonsense, for
one Catholic priest could prevail over fifty Protestants, The Catholic
priests are more intelligent, they know the basis upon which their
church is founded, and they can reason upon principles the Protestants
cannot enter into. Protestants can do very well when they have got a
mass of their own people around them.

Vol. 1, p.22
When I was in Boulogne, some Protestant ministers were afraid lest. I
should make a division among them; they were fearful lest I should
show [p.23] up some of their follies, and the Catholics should laugh
at them. One of these Jesuit priests came to me; he was a well
educated man. In speaking on those discussions, says he, when they ask
about the character of your founders, just examine into theirs, and I
will furnish you all the testimony you want. I told him I was much
obliged to him, but I could attend to my own business. I thought if I
could not get along, and defend "Mormonism" without the help of a
Jesuit priest, it was a poor case.

Vol. 1, p.23
I was speaking, a while ago, about the people there being divided into
three classes. One of them you may call infidel, under the head of
Socialism, Fourierism, and several other isms. Communism is a specimen
of the same thing, and they call it religion! These are generally
known under the head of what is called Rouges, or Red Republicans.
There is one class that think it is necessary to sustain religions as
a national policy, to subdue the minds of the people, and make them
easier to govern. The third class is in the minority a long way; it is
those who are actually sincere in their religion.

Vol. 1, p.23
I will give you a specimen of Protestantism as I witnessed it in a
grand anniversary Bible Society meeting in Paris. There were some of
the most notable men in Paris going to preach there and that attracted
the attention of the public. The meeting was held in one of the
principal Protestant churches. The late Prime Minister of Louis
Philippe, Monsieur Guizot, presided, and many other eminent men were
present. M. Guizotis a man of great ability, and quite an orator, so
that all parties respected him on account of his talent. As he was
going to be there, and deliver a speech, it attracted quite, an
audience. I went to hear them, in company with a French minister that
was baptized there. The place was pretty well crowded, not so full as
this hall is this morning; but in that country it was considered a
first rate congregation. When M. Guizot finished his discourse, about
one-third of the congregation left. I thought this a curious
proceeding; they don't act so in Protestant countries. Another got up
to speak, and when he had made a speech, another third of what was
left, left the house and went away; and when four or five of them had
made speeches, there were about as many left in the house as you would
see at a Catholic chapel at mass. I was really surprised at the
indifference and carelessness manifested.

Vol. 1, p.23
This was at the anniversary of a Bible Society in the city of Paris,
where some of the most notable men gathered together. I speak of this
to represent to you the position of things there, and the spirit of
the people in relation to these matters. In a theatre, or in any
public spectacle, all would have stayed till the last.

Vol. 1, p.23
It is among this people we have got to introduce the Gospel. When they
come to see it, they rejoice in it, but we do not preach religion much
to them, for a great many of them are philosophers, and, of course, we
must be philosophers too, and make it appear that our philosophy is
better than theirs, and then show them that religion is at the bottom
of it. It would be nonsense to talk about justification by faith: they
would say it was moonshine, or something else. You have got to talk
common sense, you have got to affect their bodies as well as their
souls, for they believe they are possessed of both. When they once get
interested in the work of God, and get the Spirit of God, they rejoice
exceedingly in the blessings of the Gospel. I have seen Saints in that
country who rejoiced and thanked God, for the blessings of the new and
everlasting covenant, as much as ever I saw Saints in any country.

Vol. 1, p.24
[p.24] I had thought, after having completed the translation of the
Book of Mormon into the French language, in which I was assisted by
brother Bolton, of returning home last year, but I met with the
Epistle of the First Presidency, from which I could learn their desire
that we should stay another year. I, therefore, thought I would alter
my course immediately, and follow the directions of the Spirit of
God—for I wished all the time, as Paul says, to be obedient to the
heavenly calling; I wished at all times to pursue the course the
Spirit of the Lord should dictate. I knew it would dictate them right,
though I did not see at that time that it would be of much benefit for
me to stay long there, as it was no place for preaching in. The
government, after studying about these things some time, denied us the
privilege of preaching; and all the place we had to meet in was a
private room; and, according to a law of the government, if more than
twenty persons were known to meet together they were in danger of
being put in prison. The officers were continually on the alert, and
when we would meet, lest there should be more than twenty people, they
would be counting how many there were in the room, and thus the Saints
were continually under the spirit of fear of the authorities. It is
under these circumstances we have had to labour.

Vol. 1, p.24
As it stated in the Epistle, that it was better for the brethren to
extend their labours to other nations, it immediately occurred to my
mind to go to Germany, so I made a plan before t got up in the
morning, for thought flows quickly, you know. The plan was—to publish
the Book of Mormon there. I wrote to brother Hyde to send me out some
brother that was acquainted with the German language, and my letter
got there about the time he left for the Valley, and he did not get
it. I said to brother Bolton, and brother De La Mere, who was from the
island of Jersey, that there was one man in the Valley I wished was
here, and that was brother Carn. There was one brother in France, who
was a German, and was well acquainted with the languages, both German
and French: I engaged him to go with me to Germany, that is, to
translate. However, I went over to England, and thought we would hunt
in England to find some person qualified to go and preach in Germany.
I found many Germans. but none with sufficient experience in the
Church. Finally, I thought I would start by myself. When I got to
London, I met with brother Dykes; he had said something about going to
Germany, but he concluded. he had better be with brother Snow, as he
was acquainted with the Danish language; he had got his discharge from
that engagement, and was on his way home when I met him. This placed
things in another position. He said he would like to go if his family
could be provided for, but I could not say anything particular about
his family.

Vol. 1, p.24
I finally had him go for a month or two, for I did not wish to put a
thing upon him I would not do myself. He felt a desire to go, and said
he would do as I said, so I told him to go for two months. I made an
appointment to meet him in Germany, as I had to go through France.

Vol. 1, p.24
When we arrived there, we started the translation of the Book of
Mormon, and it was half completed before I came away. We also started
to publish a paper in Germany, called Zions Paníer, (Zion's Banner.) I
wished to be perfectly satisfied that the translation was right;
brother Richards and I heard some of it read in Boulogne, and we
thought it was very  good, but still it had to be altered. I,
therefore, got some of the best professors in the city of [p.25]
Hamburg to look over it: some few alterations were necessary, but not
many. Also, with regard to the paper, one of the professors said he
would not have known it was written in English and translated; he
should, if not told to the contrary, have supposed it written
originally in German.

Vol. 1, p.25
I have often heard men in this Country splutter a great deal about the
meaning of odd words in the Bible, but this only exhibits their folly:
it is the spirit and intention of the language that are to be looked
at, and if the translator does not know this it is impossible for him
to translate correctly, and this is the reason why there are so many
blunders in the Bible. I believe the English Bible is translated as
well as any book could be by uninspired men. The German translation of
the Bible, I believe, is tolerably correct, but some of the French
editions are miserable.

Vol. 1, p.25
A Protestant minister in Germany refused to discuss the doctrine of
Baptism, because their Bible is so plain upon that subject that the
doctrine of sprinkling could not be maintained. Among the German
people, we find a great deal of infidelity, but at the same time we
find very much sterling integrity, and there will be thousands and
tens of thousands of people in that country wire will embrace the
faith, and rejoice in the blessings of the Gospel. We have sent our
French papers to Switzerland, Denmark, and to Lower Canada, and some
of our German papers to France, and vice versa.

Vol. 1, p.25
The languages in these countries are mixed up: it is a profession more
general than it is in this country; they think a man is very ignorant
if he professes to. be a teacher and does not know two or three
languages, but  with all their knowledge of languages, there is a
great amount of ignorance. There are men there acquainted with two or
three languages, and that is all they do know; if you except that,
there is not an ounce of common sense remains. What if you can read
French, or German, or Hebrew, or anything else—what good would it do
you unless you read to understand the works written in those
languages? Simply none at all. A man is a fool if he boast about
anything of that kind.

Vol. 1, p.25
The Book of Mormon by this time is printed and stereotyped in the
German language. I left brother Carn there, to attend to this
business: everything was going on smoothly, so I thought I could leave
it as well as not. When I got to Liverpool, and was about coming away,
the very man I wanted to come from the Valley arrived there. I was
glad to meet him in Liverpool.

Vol. 1, p.25
I shall want to get some folks to go to France, and to Germany. I
would not ask anybody to do that which I would not do myself.

Vol. 1, p.25
There are books, thousands of them, if you cannot talk to the people,
you can give them the books to read. But you can learn the language,
or you are poor concerns. Any sane person can.

Vol. 1, p.25
I do not know that it is necessary for me to say anything more. O yes,
I organized a society to make sugar, and a woollen manufactory. The
sugar factory will be here soon. If you will only provide us with
beets and wood, we will make you sugar enough to preserve yourselves
in. We can have as good sugar in this country as anywhere else; we
have as good machinery as is in the world. I have seen the best
specimens of it in the World's Fair, but there was none better than
this; there is not any better on the earth, nor better men to make
sugar than those who are coming. I found this affair as difficult to
arrange as anything I have had to do. We could not bring the other
machinery on this year, for we had as much on hand with the sugar
machinery as we could get along with, [p.26] so we had to leave it,
that is, the woollen and worsted machinery, to another year. I can say
also of this, that it is as good machinery as there is in the world.
It is the same kind of machinery that is made use of in the west of
England to make the best kind of broad cloth; also a worsted
manufactory to manufacture cloth for ladies' wear, such as merinoes,
and alpaccas, and other sorts of paccas, I don't know the names of
them all; and various kinds of shawls, blankets, carpets, &c., &c., if
we can only command the wool.

Vol. 1, p.26
After having gone through these things, I will say again, I am glad
that I have got back to this place. Some people have asked me if I was
not pretty near being taken up and put in prison by the authorities of
France. I might have been, but I did not know it.

Vol. 1, p.26
A gentleman in Paris would make me promise to call on him when I came
back to Paris, and make his house my home. I agreed to return, and
stay a few days in that city, and hold a Conference there. This was a
few days after the revolution. I saw the place where the houses had
been battered down, and the people killed by wholesale; where were
shot down promiscuously, both big and little, old and young, men,
women, and children. I was there soon after this occurrence; and at
the very time the people were voting in their President, we were
holding a Conference on the same day, for I thought they would have
something else to do than to attend to us. Some of the Elders,
however, were afraid to come to Paris, lest there should be
difficulty.

Vol. 1, p.26
There were about 400 represented at this Conference; Elders, Priests,
and Teachers were ordained; and a Conference was regularly organized.
The Spirit of the Lord was with us, and many were ordained to the
Priesthood with a Presidency over the nation.

Vol. 1, p.26
After I had left Paris, on my arrival in England, I found a letter
from brother Bolton, who is president in France; he informed me that
the haut (high) police had been inquiring for me at my lodgings, but
that the gentleman of the house had kept him talking for two hours,
defending my character, &c. They came to the house ten minutes after I
had left in a cab for the railroad, but I had then finished my work,
and when they would hays put their fingers on me, I was not there. But
at the very time they were voting for their president, we were voting
for our president, and building up the Kingdom of God; and I
prophesied then, and prophesy now, that our cause will stand when
their's is crushed to pieces; and the kingdom of God will roll on and
spread from nation to nation, and from kingdom to kingdom. And from
these nations we have been preaching the Gospel of Christ to, you will
see thousands and tens of thousands yet flocking to Zion, and singing
Hallelujahs to the God of Israel.

Vol. 1, p.26
Did we not talk about England in the same way when the Gospel was
first introduced into that country? Brother Kimball prophesied the
sams things of that country, and they have all come to pass, and this
will come to pass by and bye, for there is " a good time coming,
Saints, wait a little longer;" and we will rise up like the servants
of the living God, and accomplish the work He has given us to do; and
when we have done our work here, we will then join our friends in the
eternal worlds, and engage in acts more vast, more mighty, and that
will require more energy than the works we are now engaged in.

Vol. 1, p.26
I rejoice that I am happy to meet with you and my family: you are my
friends, and you are the friends of God, and we are building up the
kingdom of God, and by and bye the kings and princes of the earth will
come, and gaze upon the glory of Zion.

Vol. 1, p.27
[p.27] I used to think there was a good deal of intelligence among the
world But I have sought for it so long I have given up all hopes of
ever finding it there. Some philosophers came to visit me in France,
and while conversing, I had to laugh a little at them for the word
philosophy is about every tenth word they speak. One of them, a Jesuit
priest, who had come in the Church, a well educated man, was a little
annoyed in his feelings at some of my remarks, on their philosophy. I
asked them if any of them had ever asked me one question that I could
not answer. They answered in the negative. But, said I, I can ask you
fifty that you cannot answer.

Vol. 1, p.27
Speaking of philosophy, I must tell another little story, for I was
almost buried up in it while I was in Paris. I was walking about one
day in the Jardin des Plantes—a splendid garden. There they had a sort
of exceedingly light cake; it was so thin and light that you could
blow it away, and you could eat all day of it, and never be satisfied.
Somebody asked me what the name of that was. I said, I don't know the
proper name, but in the absence of one, I can give it a name—I will
call it philosophy, or fried froth, which you like. It is so light you
can blow it away, eat it all day, and at night be as far from being
satisfied as when you began.

Vol. 1, p.27
There are a great many false principles in the world, and as I said
before, whether you examine their religion, their philosophy, their
politics, or their national policy, you will find it a mess of
complete baby work, there is nothing substantial about it, nothing to
take hold of. There is no place that I have found under the whole
heavens where there is true intelligence, but in the land of Zion.

Vol. 1, p.27
I will risk our Elders among the world, if they will only brush up
their ideas a little. I will take any of you rough looking fellows,
put you in a tailor's shop a little, and start you out like gentlemen,
as large as life. I tell you there is a great difference between our
people and others. Many others have a nice little finish on them; they
may be compared to scrimped up dandies; but everything is on the
outside, and nothing in the inside.

Vol. 1, p.27
Our folks who are operating round here in the kanyons, and on the
land, are listening to the servants of God, and studying principles of
eternal truth; they are like young rough colts, with plenty of bone,
sinew, and nerve in them; all they want is rubbing down a little, and
they will come out first rate. I believe in the polish, and a little
of every thing else, you know I am a Frenchman now.

Vol. 1, p.27
I have found that all intelligence is good, and there is a good deal
in the world, mixed up with all their follies, It is good for the
Elders to become acquainted with the languages, for they may have to
go abroad, and should be able to talk to the people, and not look like
fools. I care not how much intelligence you have got, if you cannot
exhibit it you look like art ignoramus. Suppose a Frenchman. should
come upon this stand to deliver a lecture upon Botany, Astronomy, or
any other science, and could not speak a word of English, how much
wiser would you be? You may say, I thought the Lord would give us the
gift of tongues. He won't if we are too indolent to study them. I
never ask the Lord to do a thing I could do for myself. We should be
acquainted with all things, should obtain intelligence both by faith
and by study. We are instructed to gather it out of the best books,
and become acquainted with governments, nations, and laws. The Elders
of this Church have need to study these things, that when they go to
the nations, they may not wish to return home before they have
accomplished a good work.

Vol. 1, p.28
When I was in Hamburg, there were [p.28] 30,000 soldiers quartered in
the city, and that is called a free city. If you ask any of the
inhabitants what they are doing there, they will answer—Ich weise
nicht, (I don't know,) but we have to keep them. They are there
because the Emperor of Austria placed them there, and he had power to
have them there. 

Vol. 1, p.28
In Paris, you would suppose you were in an armed city for you could
not step anywhere without meeting soldiers at every step.

Vol. 1, p.28
When I was in Hamburg, I had to go and get a permit to authorize me to
stay one month, and when that was done, I had to get another to
authorize me to stay another month. The only thing we can do in that
country at present is to baptize some of the citizens, and set them to
preaching, as they have more rights and privileges than a stranger. No
man has a right to receive his own son into his own house, if not a
citizen, without a card; or a permit from the Government; and that is
a free city, so called. We cannot know anything about the blessings
and privileges we have as Americans, without becoming acquainted with
the condition of other nations, this is one of the greatest countries
in the world, but they (the Americans) do not appreciate their
privileges.

Vol. 1, p.28
I am glad to see things moving on so well here; I observe great
improvements and changes: you have done a great work, and God will
bless you for it. I am glad to see and hear that you are more diligent
in paying tithing, and attending to your duties than before I left. It
is not hard to do the will of God, and if some of you would go out
into the world for two or three years, you would not find it hard
repay tithing when you camo back again. I am glad to hear of these
things—of the building up of the kingdom of God; and union is
strength, and to fulfil the will of God brings down blessings upon our
heads. I now expect to rest a little, and visit a little, and we will
talk and preach, and do all the good we can in this world, and then go
into the next to do more good.

Vol. 1, p.28
I feel obliged to the brethren hero for putting me up a house; and
brother Brigham, I am much obliged to you for it; God bless you for
it. And I pray that the blessings of God may rest down upon all the
Saints, worlds without end. Amen.

Brigham Young, March 4, 1852

Recreation, and the Proper Use of It

A Speech Delivered By President Brigham Young, at the 
Legislative Festival Held in the Territorial House, 
Great Salt Lake City, March 4, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.28
With joy and delight I look upon you, brethren and sisters. I feel to
render all praise, thanks, and adoration to our Father and God, that
my heart is capable of rendering; and with all the affections,
together with [p.29] all the talent bestowed upon me, I feel to serve,
praise, adore, and acknowledge the Lord our God.

Vol. 1, p.29
Let me ask a question. Finding ourselves in our present position in
the world of sin and darkness, of ignorance, unbelief, superstition,
and tradition, which have been woven and interwoven with our lives;
thrown around us like a mantle, which is used to shield the body from
the cold and from the storm; considering ourselves as we are, then ask
ourselves the question, if on earth we have any idea of anything like
a kingdom or community of people being celestial; then ask ourselves
again, if we have, does not the presentation this evening border very
nigh to it? I can say for one, as far as we do know and understand, as
far as our capacities can expand, and grasp life and happiness, just
so far this community which is present this evening, is advanced in
the celestial path.

Vol. 1, p.29
If there is a heart here this evening, that does not chime in with
every sentiment of righteousness, that heart has no power in this
assembly. This company are controllable, like the ship by the rudder,
in a gentle breeze, that can be turned hither and thither at the will
and pleasure of him who commands; so with all here present; at the
sound of the voice, all is hushed, and every heart throbs in unison in
response to the words of praise and thanksgiving to our Father and our
God. This proves that the majority, at least, are right; and I have no
reason to believe that there is a heart in this house, but chimes in
with my own. Every countenance is cheerful; every face is lit up with
a lively glow of joy, peace, and tranquillity.

Vol. 1, p.29
We are now enjoying our pastimes. We often meet together and worship
the Lord by singing, praying, and preaching, fasting, and communing
with each other in the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. Now we are met
in the capacity of a social community—for what? That our minds may
rest, and our bodies receive that recreation which is proper and
necessary to keep up an equilibrium, to promote healthy action to the
whole system.

Vol. 1, p.29
Let our minds sing for joy, and let life diffuse itself into every
avenue of the body; for the object of our meeting is for its exercise,
for its good.

Vol. 1, p.29
This party was gotten up by the members of the Legislature, to rest
their minds, to convene in a social capacity, and enjoy the society of
each other, with their families, and to give renewed activity and
energy, which will invigorate and strengthen them in the discharge of
the arduous duties devolving upon them.

Vol. 1, p.29
With regard to these feelings prevailing in our midst this evening, as
well as the correctness of these principles, all men and women must be
their own judge. I judge for myself, and not for another, although I
have that privilege, and can do it with safety and propriety. Why is
this? Because when I look upon the faces of my brethren, I know their
hearts; let the roots of bitterness be there, and their countenances
meet mine, and I know it in a moment. Do you not know it also? Can you
not feel it? Can you not see it? You can. This is why I say that I
have the privilege of judging others. You have the same privilege.
Having this privilege to judge for others as well as myself, I feel to
say, that every heart of the company present this afternoon and
evening, feels to sing praises to the Lord, and shout hallelujah to
His holy name. I am in the best place I ever was during my life, and
With the best society. I never saw a community that enjoyed the
tranquillity and peace that are enjoyed by this people in these
vallies of the mountains. Is it not so? Judge for yourselves, ye are
my witnesses.

Vol. 1, p.30
A few words, perhaps, will suffice [p.30] the company. I was requested
to make a few remarks at the opening of the meeting, but I chose to
delay speaking until a more suitable time; for when any of my brethren
or myself speak to the people, I wish all to hear that conveniently
can, because when we are in this capacity, and call our minds
together, it is to reflect for a few moments, and look at each other,
and think of the Lord; view over the past times of our lives, and
contrast their history with the present festive moments. It is good to
look upon each other, because the faces of our friends, and the
gladness of their countenances, cheer our hearts, furnishing food for
future reflection. Under all circumstances, in every situation of our
past lives, in every transaction of business and of social enjoyment,
remember it is good to reflect and consider upon it now in the days of
peace and prosperity, while we have the privilege.

Vol. 1, p.30
Our present situation, and the enjoyments of this evening, will become
subjects of pleasant and agreeable reflection, when we shall be
separated from each other. Some of these, my brethren, may be absent
in foreign lands; our sisters may be separated from this community,
and go to the right and to the left; then these moments of festive joy
will be remembered with pleasing emotions, and cherished in fond
memory in after years.

Vol. 1, p.30
Again, when we meet in this capacity, it is good for our minds to be
refreshed on this wise a little, for the reason, as you are all aware,
that we are naturally forgetful, and it is according to the frailties
of human nature to decline and falter in our feelings at the varied,
besetting, enticing, and almost overwhelming temptations that are
abroad in the world, and with which the people, especially those of
the household of faith, have to contend. Our former life, its
anxieties and enjoyments, are apt to be forgotten. This is our
experience. If we should suffer ourselves to spend our time day after
day, and week after week, as we are today, how long would it be,
before we would forget the Lord? It would not be long. If we continued
in the exercising of the body without reflection, this company would
soon think—it is no matter about praying, or asking the Lord about
anything; we have enjoyed ourselves heretofore, and all has been
peace, quietness, anal good order. But how long would it remain so?
How long would it be before we would become careless, if we remembered
not the Lord? For this reason, I say, on every such occasion, it is
right, reasonable, and necessary, that every heart be directed to the
Lord. When we have had sufficient recreation for our good, let that
suffice. It is all right; then let our minde labor insteed of our
bodies; and in all our exercises of body and mind, it is good to
remember the Lord. If it cannot be so, but otherwise, I do not wish to
see another party while I live. If I could not enjoy the Spirit of the
Lord in this capacity with you this evening, and feel the power of God
to rest upon me, I should cease from all such indulgence. From this
time, never let us permit ourselves to go one step beyond that which
the Lord will own and bless.

Vol. 1, p.30
But I pause here, and for this reason—I want it distinctly understood,
that fiddling and dancing are no part of our worship. The question may
be asked, What are they for, then? I answer, that my body may keep
pace with my mind. My mind labors like a man logging, all the time;
and this is the reason why I am fond of these pastimes—they give me a
privilege to throw every thing off, and shake myself, that my body may
exercise, and my mind rest. What for? To get strength, and be renewed
and quickened, and enlivened, and animated, so that my mind may not
wear [p.31] out. Experience tells us that the most of the inhabitants
of the earth wear out their bodies without wearing their minds at all,
through the sufferings they endure from hard labor, with distress,
poverty, and want. While on the other hand, a great portion of mankind
wear out their bodies without laboring, only in anxiety. But when men
are brought to labor entirely in the field of intelligence, there are
few minds to be found possessing strength enough to bear all things;
the mind becomes overcharged, and when this is the case, it begins to
wear; upon the body, which will sink for want of the proper exercises.
This is the reason why I believe in and practice what I do. The
question might be asked, Why not go into the kanyons and get out wood,
which would be good exercise enough? If you would know, come up to my
house, you will soon find out. Were I to go to the kanyons, the whole
camp of Israel would follow me there; and they would not be there long
before they would say, Come, brother Brigham, I want to talk with you;
come, I will chop this wood. How many scores of times I have
undertaken to work, since I came into this ministry! Scores and
hundreds of times when my calling in the kingdom of God was less than
it is now, have I endeavored to set myself to work, but seldom could
have a chance to do so more than five minutes; some one would come
along, "Give me the hoe, brother Brigham, I want to talk with you ;"
and so stop me, and no sooner stop me than he stops also. I have given
it up, I do not intend to work any more at manual labor. I do not
wrestle, or play the ball; all the exercise I do get is to dance a
little, while my council room is from my office to this room, and from
this room to my house again, into my sitting room, dining room, &c.

Vol. 1, p.31
You will see the time, you will know what my labor is. I wish this
community to consider that I have feelings of a very acute nature.
There is not a man or a woman, Saint or sinner, it mattereth not, that
feels injured, and lays his or her complaints before me; but what it
rests upon my feelings; but my faith is unyielding, and I intend to
keep it so, as much as I can; my feelings sympathize so with the
injured, that I am grieved and distressed, and my head aches, and
large drops of cold sweat sit upon my brow, and no man or woman knows
anything about my feelings, and I do not want them to know, for I
calculate to kick off from my heels all that I cannot carry. I will
carry all I should, but there is not a person in this community that
can bring to mind or mention the time whenever I exhibited one
particle of sorrow or trouble to them. I calculate to carry my own
sorrows just as long as I live upon this earth; and then I go to the
grave, I expect them all to go there, and sleep with me in eternal
silence.

Vol. 1, p.31
But to return to our party. I would just say, it was gotten up by the
Legislature to enjoy ourselves. I have enjoyed myself first-rate: my
heart is cheerful and full of gladness. I am in the midst of the
Saints of the Most High, and my desire is, and I will say with all my
heart, may God grant that the blessings, favors, and mercies, and
kindness of our Father in heaven, may bring us to a sense of the
obligations we owe to Him; and cheer, and cause joy and tranquillity
to reign in, this community, that every heart may be bound up in the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, without having to feel the rod again.
What is the use of it, when mercy and kindness are lavished upon the
people of God, and to see them falter in their faith, see them grow
cold towards the Lord their God, see them Slacken their pace? Is it
not grievous? Just look at it. Suppose you had all the [p.32] good
gifts to bestow upon your children that heart could wish, and you
lavish them out, but the more you give, the more slothful they
become—how would you feel? Just apply this to yourselves: I know how I
should feel. When I bring my mind to bear upon this subject, and see
what the Lord has done for me, and for this people, and think that I
should become remiss in my duty, so that the Lord should have need to
chasten me again, it seems, on the first reflection, that I ought to
be damned. When I look at myself before the Lord, and see what Itc has
called me to, and what He has called my brethren and sisters to; how
He has bestowed blessings upon us, and heaped them up until there is
not room to receive them, and I should want to go to the gold mines,
and return again here to speculate upon the Saints, and should be
guilty of complaining all the time, it seems, if I were to do this,
the Lord would damn me.

Vol. 1, p.32
I know you feel as I do upon this subject. When you take this into
consideration, your serious reflections having place in your heart,
you feel as I do. For heaven's sake, for your own sake, and for the
sake of Him who died for us, never let us falter in our duty. While we
live, it is our duty to love the Lord with all our might, and with all
our strength, and with all our souls. This is our duty first and
foremost: we ought to love Him better than our wives, children, and
brethren and sisters, and all things besides. Is this our duty? Verily
yes. Let the heart love God, and serve Him, without any division of
feeling: never suffer it to wander to the right or to the left for one
moment.

Vol. 1, p.32
If these were the feelings of this people, the Lord would lift up our
hands, exalt our hearts, and cause us to walk in His almighty
strength, so that the devil and his imps would nover have power to
bring another affliction upon us, never, no, never. therefore, love
the Lord, keep His commandments, cleave to the Israel of God; this is
my exhortation all the time. And what is the next duty? Love your
neighbor as yourself, do unto others as you would that others should
do unto you, cease your contention and bad feelings, your evil
speaking and evil doing.

Vol. 1, p.32
As I observed here not long since, I consider it is a disgrace to the
community, and in the eyes of the Lord, and of Angels, and in the eyes
of all the Prophets and Revelators that have ever lived upon the
earth, when a community will descend to the low, degraded state of
contention with each other; this little bickering, jarring,
fault-finding, somebody's abused me; why do you not say, if you have a
mind to abuse, abuse away? Suppose every heart should say, if my
neighbor does wrong to me, I will not complain, the Lord will take
care of him. Let every heart be firm, and every one say, I will never
contend any more with a man for property, I will not be cruel to my
fellow-creature, but I will do all the good I can, and as little evil
as possible. Now, where would be the wrong of taking this course? This
is the way to approximate toward a celestial state. A community cannot
be produced upon all the face of the earth that presents a celestial
aspect like this. If we continue to be faithful and prayerful, and
strive continually to resist every evil, we shall approximate more and
more towards that celestial kingdom, where there is an eternal
inheritance, and an unsullied glory And if we should look back upon
ourselves, when we were doing evil to each other, should we not do so
with regret and shame? Should we not look upon our past mortal lives
with anguish and disgust? I wish men would look upon that eternity
which is  before them. In the [p.33] great morning of the
resurrection, with what grief would they look upon their little
trifling affairs of this probation; they would say, O! do not mention
it, for it is a source of mortification to me to think that I ever
should be guilty of doing wrong, or of neglecting to do good to my
fellow men, even if they have abused me. O! how would it appear if you
understood the heart of the Lord, and understood the heart and
faithfulness of those in the celestial kingdom. As good as we are, we
shall not want to look upon our past actions; we shall say, O! do not
mention it, but let it sleep; I never want that to be resurrected, but
let it die in the grave, and sleep an eternal sleep. Brethren and
sisters, I hope and pray that our evils may never rise with us. I can
say to you, with all my heart, and with all my soul, and not only to
this company, but to all the Saints throughout the world—may the
heavens bless you; the Lord Almighty blesses you, my soul blesses you,
how my soul loves you, may angels bless you, guard and preserve you;
and may all the heavenly hosts, arrayed in all their panoply of power,
be engaged for your exaltation.

Vol. 1, p.33
One thing more. You will perceive all the time, this one thing in me,
viz., by my conduct, there is no lack of confidence—not a particle of
jealousy arises in my bosom towards this people. I never felt for one
moment a shadow of doubt upon that subject. I have never seen one
moment but this people loved me; although I may get up here and cuff
them about, chastising them for their forgetfulness, their weaknesses
and follies, yet I have not seen a moment when they did not love me.
The reason is, because I love them so well. Do you not know that
spirits beget spirits, and likeness begets likeness. I love this
people so well that I know they love me; they have confidence in me,
because I have confidence in them. You may scan the history of the
whole Church, and look over the whole surface of the matter, and did
you ever see this people, when they had the same confidence as they
have in each other at this day? No, never. And it is on the increase;
and this is what will make a community powerful. But if we lack
confidence in each other, and be jealous of each other, our peace will
be destroyed. If we cultivate the principle of unshaken confidence in
each other, our joy will be full. What does it prove? It proves that
we are fast advancing and approximating towards that degree of light,
knowledge, and glory, and all the principles that pertain to the
everlasting Gospel, and that we are actually in the favor of the Lord.
We need not bring any proofs of that, for that devils never kick and
cuff their own is certain. As I used to say, fifteen years ago, when I
was out preaching, and the people would get alarmed, when the devil
would get mad, and would say to me, "Oh! dear, sir, what is the
matter, I am afraid we are all going to be killed, for all hell is
boiling over"—my answer was, "Thank God, the devil has not forsaken us
yet." Will he not sustain his own kingdom? When you see all the powers
of the evil one combined against a community, you may know that is
Christ's kingdom. Everything has proved that this is God's kingdom,
and I need not say anything more about these two powers.

Vol. 1, p.33
The Lord Almighty is for us, and the devil is against us. However, I
will tell you what I think of the whole of the devil's company on this
earth—if they will just keep out of my path, I shall be glad, for I
never want to see one of them. My soul is satisfied with looking upon
this wicked world. If I never see another wicked person while I live,
I am perfectly satisfied with the Saints; these are my feelings. True,
it is my duty to preach to them; but I am willing, if the Lord is
satisfied, that I should never see another [p.34] wicked person upon
this earth. I would be satisfied to live with the Saints and Angels
from this time henceforth. May heaven bless you, brethren and sisters.
Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, July 11, 1852

Believing the Bible—the Gospel—Persecution—Spirit-Rapping, Etc.

An Address Delivered By President H. C. Kimball, 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, July 11, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.34
I have been much interested with the principles that have been laid
before us by brother Daniel Tyler. He is a man with whom I have been
acquainted for many years, and I know him to be a good man. I can say
truly that I have heard the Gospel presented before us this morning,
as it is recorded in the NeW Testament.

Vol. 1, p.34
You know that it is generally understood, and perhaps by many of the
strangers who are present to-day, that we do not believe the Bible.
That is a great mistake: we do believe it. I can say, as one of the
Apostles of old said, and it is my advice and instruction to you—prove
all things, and try all things, and hold fast to that which is good.
As he exhorted you to prove these things, to investigate them, and
reflect upon them, and prove the truth of that which is called
"Mormonism," let me tell you, gentlemen, the day will come, if you
don't do it, you will he sorry. Why? Because there is a future day
that will determine these things.

Vol. 1, p.34
It will be but a few years, perhaps not to exceed fifty, that not a
person here this day will then be upon the earth. You will go into the
world of spirits, to try the realities of another state of existence.
What we have to do we must do in this state of existence, while in our
tabernacles of flesh; and if we make good use of our lives, and of our
bodies, and of our talents, it will be well with us; but if we do not,
we have to give an account of the deeds done in the body. These bodies
are given to you by the same Being that gave to me my body, and they
are committed to you as a stewardship by that God who placed us here;
and you have got to give an account of your stewardship, and the
course you take. If you permit that tabernacle to become polluted, and
if your spirit suffers your body to be contaminated with sin and
corruption, you will have to make an atonement for it before you can
get your redemption worked out. Gentlemen, mark it, for it is even so.

Vol. 1, p.34
This is the Gospel which has been taught to us to-day, in a plain and
simple manner, and in that simplicity that it was taught by Jesus
Christ and his Apostles, and by many others who were ordained by them.
The people profess to believe the Bible; the whole Christian world
profess to believe that book—to believe that it is the Bible, but do
they believe what  is in that Bible? If they do, they don't practise
it. How many of you, my [p.35] brethren and fellow travellers to
eternity, how many times have you said in your day, and in your
generation, and in your family circles, "If I could see one man
practise that religion that was taught by Jesus and his Apostles,  I
would be a Saint." I said it  many times before I ever heard of
"Mormonism," and sought for these things, and wished for them, and
prayed for them according to the knowledge I then had. But what did I
know about God, or about the Gospel, by what I heard from the pulpits
of the day?

Vol. 1, p.35
I have been at the Methodists' meeting many a time, and have followed
up their protracted meetings, and sought for religion; and when people
were converted to the faith of Methodism, I have seen the priest go to
the water because some wished to be baptized in the water, but not
because it was at all necessary. One would say I want to be sprinkled;
another, I want to have the water poured upon me; and another, I want
to be plunged. All right, says the minister, either of these is just
as necessary as the other, for none of them are essential to
salvation; we only attend to them to satisfy the candidate. Suppose
the laws of the United States were made upon this principle, just to
suit everybody's fancy and notions, making laws for every one to do
just as he pleased—what kind of laws would they be? What would you
think of such a law-making department? Would you sustain it? Would you
send to it a man, as a delegate, to represent your case, to make
wholesome taws that would give every man his rights and privileges? I
would not have such a law, but I would cast it out with those who made
it.

Vol. 1, p.35
God has one mode of saving men and women, and you cannot be saved upon
any other principle than that which Jesus Christ taught, and I know
it. I can say to this congregation, and to every other, which thing I
have said in the United States and in Great Britain—except you receive
the words of Jesus Christ, and those that are ordained and sent forth
by him, you are just as sure of damnation as you are sure of dying,
and I know it. These things are plain, and the Gospel that brother
Daniel has spoken has been revealed in these last times. That light
that was once extinguished by wickedness has been lit up again. The
ancient Gospel is again revealed, and the Priesthood of the Son of
God, and the Latter-day Saints have this power, and you cannot help
yourselves. That is why we are here to-day, that is the reason why I
am here to-day, in a land of peace and plenty, and a healthy location,
with my brethren who have come here to find a good home. Don't you
find the people here peaceable, and kind, and affectionate, attending
to their own business? Did you ever find a more peaceable place in
your life, in the United States, or in England, or in any part of the
world, than this? No, I defy you to find any more peaceable place than
this. The reason we are here in these silent valleys is, because we
could not have the privilege of worshipping God according to His
requirements in our native country. Some of you may say, "I can
scarcely believe that;" but, as sure as you live, I have been robbed
and broken up six times before I came here, and was forced to leave my
habitation, and my substance. It is there now, and they are welcome to
it. I am not the only person who has suffered so, by a great many; and
all because of my religion. We are looked upon as the worst kind of
beings on the earth. Did you ever think of a wicked thing but what it
was placed upon us.

Vol. 1, p.36
Joseph Smith and his brother were killed in Carthage jail. Joseph
Smith was a Prophet of God, and I know it. I am not testifying to this
[p.36] because I have believed it so long, but I knew it twenty years
ago, just as well as I do now, and have testified of it to the nations
of the earth. And what will be the consequences of this testimony?
They that believe and are baptized shall be saved, and they shall
receive the Holy Ghost under the hands of those who have due authority
to confer that blessing; and if they go forward and are baptized with
full purpose of heart, believing with all their soul, obeying the
Gospel, being buried with Christ by baptism, they Shall obtain the
Holy Ghost.

Vol. 1, p.36
On the day of Pentecost, when Peter proclaimed the Gospel, about 3000
souls were added to the Church that day. How long did it take them to
repent? No longer than they were willing to believe, and put away
their sins, with a determination to forsake them, and not sin again.

Vol. 1, p.36
I rejoice that I live in this day and age of the world; I rejoice that
I have passed through what I have for the Gospel's sake; but will it
compare with what men passed through in the days of Jesus, who was
hung upon a cross for his religion? He expired upon Calvary for his
religion; they killed him as a false prophet, and even those of his
own household did not believe in him; they also slew his Apostles, and
those who believed in them. Don't you suppose it was as degrading to
them to believe in Jesus Christ, as for us to believe that Joseph
Smith was a Prophet? He was a Prophet, and Jesus was the Son of God;
and Hyrum Smith was a Patriarch, and a son of God, and I bear witness
of it unto all men. Many feel to damn the "Mormons," and call them
everything that is evil—does it harm us? Does it affect our salvation
in the least? No! The more patiently we bear it the greater will be
our glory and exaltation. It is because of our religion that the
people are in trouble.

Vol. 1, p.36
In the United States they are troubled about it; in Great Britain,
France, and Denmark, they are troubled about it. The priests of the
day are stoutly crying, false Prophet, and delusion; and the invisible
world are rapping, muttering, and peeping, and they are finding fault.
They are at a loss to know what can he the matter. The invisible world
are in trouble; they are knocking, and rapping, and muttering; and the
people are inquiring of them to know concerning the things of God, and
there is not a soul of them can tell them anything about the end of
the world. They are in a dreadful situation; and in the city of
Rochester, near where I used to live, the last information I received
from there, there were 135 spiritual writers in that city. I have a
brother-in-law there, who is a Presbyterian priest: he couldn't
inquire of God about future things, so he inquired of the spirits; but
they could not tell him anything about the dead nor the living. They
are just about as intelligent in their revelations as this world are
in theirs. They are all in commotion—what is going to be done? I will
tell you—God is going to make a short work upon the earth, and the
invisible world are troubled about it. You do not doubt that,
gentlemen; you who come from the United States can see that it is so;
and the people are troubled in New York, and in many of the other
States, so that they cannot rest, no not a day. They are in confusion,
and so disspirited they know not what to do. The idea strikes me that
the day of the Lord is approaching, and nearer than you think it is.
You are here in quest of gold, but there is something here worth more
than the glittering jewels of the earth. I say, let me serve God, and
keep His commandments, and you may have the gold, and all the riches
and wealth of the earth in welcome;  I care nothing about it; for all
you can take with [p.37] you, when you leave this earth, is not much.

Vol. 1, p.37
A dream that my own daughter had lately, comes forcibly to my mind. I
will relate it. She dreamed that she was driven, and those that were
with her, but they had a great many fine things in the earth, in the
shape of furniture, gold and Silver, and every thing else; and she
suffered in her feelings, because she was under the necessity of
leaving all, and could not take anything out of the world with her.
Finally she was permitted to take a white dress. I said to her, that
is all we can take, in our shroud we shall be laid in the silent tomb.
Naked we came into the world, and naked we shall go out of it, for
dust we are, and unto dust we shall return. Can you help yourselves?
If you can, you have more power than I have. I expect to be laid low,
with all the human family, as was the Son of God, and I cannot help
myself. I know your feelings; I have seen the day when I loved gold,
and silver, and fine carriages, and fine horses, and the good things
of this world; but I have lost those feelings, and may God ever
continue to separate them from me, as far as the east is from the
west; and let my affections be upon Him, and His kingdom, until I
breathe my last breath. I know if I never go to. the United States
again, or to Great Britain, my skirts are clear from the blood of this
generation. I have received nothing but ill wages for my labor from
them; and if ever a man did his duty, I have done it to this
generation. I have told you the truth, and whether you are in hell or
in heaven you shall know that "Mormonism" is true, and what I and my
brethren have told you this day is the Gospel of salvation. So may God
have mercy upon you, and save you in His kingdom. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 11, 1852

Knowledge of the Doctrine of Christ—The Religions of Men,
 and the Religion of God—Joseph Smith—Persecutions, Etc.

An Address Delivered By President Brigham Young,
 in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, July 11, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.37
There are a few minutes more of time allotted to us for worship this
morning, which I will occupy for the consolation of my hearers, and
for my own.

Vol. 1, p.37
I can bear testimony that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is true; and the
word of the Lord, whether written or spoken, is true.

Vol. 1, p.37
Permit me to ask a question. Who are the individuals upon the face of
the earth, that can make this statement in truth? Who are the
individuals that can say that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is true, and
that he lives? Can the Christian world? They cannot. They may say that
they believe, and have all confidence that [p.38] Jesus lives; they
may have all confidence in declaring that the Gospel of Jesus Christ
is true; they may firmly declare that the Bible (referring
particularly to the New Testament) is true; that therein contained is
the  plan of salvation, and is true. This they may declare in all good
conscience, and with all soberness. But let me ask, where are the
individuals that can say that they know that Jesus lives? And who are
the individuals that can say that his Gospel is true, and is the plan
of salvation to man? I will let Christendom answer this question for
themselves; but to me it is certain, that no man lives on the face of
the earth—no woman lives that can say this, except those to whom
Christ has revealed himself.

Vol. 1, p.38
Though others may say in all good conscience they believe he lives—who
knows the doctrine of the Lord Jesus Christ to be true? There is one
class of people, and one only, that live upon the face of the earth,
who do know it; and that class of men and women are those that keep
his commandments, and do his will; none others can say it. None others
can declare with boldness, and emphatically, that Jesus lives, and
that his Gospel is true. Upon the plain and simple principle of
logical and philosophical deduction, we learn this from his own words,
as written by one of his disciples—"They that do my will, shall know
of my doctrine, and they that love me will keep my commandments; "and
I will add, "they that know and love me," says Jesus, "will keep my
sayings."

Vol. 1, p.38
This is my testimony. We have had the first principles of the Gospel
laid before us this morning, and we have heard the testimony of one of
the Apostles of the last days to confirm it. I am also a witness to
the truth of these sayings contained in the New Testament.

Vol. 1, p.38
Permit me, my hearers, brethren and strangers, to say to you, there is
not that man that hears the sound of my voice this day, that can say
that Jesus lives, whether he professes to be his disciple or not; and
can say at the same time, that Joseph Smith was not a Prophet of the
Lord.

Vol. 1, p.38
There is not that being that ever had the privilege of hearing the way
of life and salvation set before him as it is written in the New
Testament, and in the Book of Mormon, and in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, by a Latter-day Saint, that can say that Jesus lives, that
his Gospel is true; and at the same time say that Joseph Smith was not
a Prophet of God. That is strong testimony, but it is true. No man can
say that this book (laying his hand on the Bible) is true, is the word
of the Lord, is the way, is the guide-board in the path, and a charter
by which we may learn the will of God; and at the same time say, that
the Book of Mormon is untrue; if he has had the privilege of reading
it, or of hearing it read, and learning its doctrines. There is not
that person on the face of the earth who has had the privilege of
learning the Gospel of Jesus Christ from these two books, that can say
that one is. true, and the other is false. No Latter-day Saint, no man
or woman, can say the Book of Mormon is true, and at the same time Say
that the Bible is untrue. If one be true, both are; and if one be
false, both are false. If Jesus lives, and is the Saviour of the
world, Joseph Smith is a Prophet of God, and lives in the bosom of his
father Abraham. Though they have killed his body, yet he lives and
beholds the face of his Father in heaven; and his garments are pure as
the angels that surround the throne of God; and no man on the earth
can say that Jesus lives, and deny at the same time my assertion about
the Prophet Joseph. This is my testimony, and it is strong.

Vol. 1, p.39
[p.39] Permit me to say, that I am proud of my religion. It is the
only thing I pride myself in, on the earth. I may heap up gold and
silver like the mountains; I may gather around me property, goods, and
chattels, but I could have no glory in that, compared with my
religion; it is the fountain of light and intelligence; it swallows up
 the truth contained in all the philosophy of the world, both heathen
and Christian; it circumscribes the wisdom of man; it circumscribes
all the wisdom and power of the world; it reaches to that within the
veil. Its bounds, its circumference, its end, its beige, and depth,
are beyond the comprehension of mortals, for it has none.

Vol. 1, p.39
Permit me to remark, my hearers, as for the intelligence of the day,
and the knowledge that they have had in Christendom—how long will it
take a man of reflection, of deep thought, and of a sound mind, to
circumscribe every particle of it? It can be weighed and measured, as
easy as the gold dust. For instance, go to the "Mother Church," from
whence all the religions of Christendom have sprung; go back to the
time when she flourished in her glory; and how long would it take us
to circumscribe the religion of the "Mother Church," the "Holy
Catholic Church?" Cannot we learn the principles of that church in a
very few years? We can study her theology until we get all the
knowledge and wisdom to be had upon every point of doctrine contained
in her from first to last. Go then to the Church of England, and from
that to the latest and last reformer that lives upon the earth—and how
long would it take to circumscribe every particle of their religion
from first to last? Not long.

Vol. 1, p.39
Why do I make these remarks and assertions? It is because I have an
experience. All the religion of the world, I have learned already. The
best and greatest divines that lived in my boyhood, I may say almost
in my childhood, children not as old as I was at the time, almost
babes and sucklings, would drown them in their own arguments, and
confuse them. Question them, and they cannot answer the simplest
question concerning the character of the Deity, heaven, or hell, this
or that, or the other; a sucking child would comparatively confuse and
confound them upon these subjects; and they would wind up all by
saying, "Great is the mystery of Godliness, God manifest; in the
flesh." I would say, great is their foolery; they are profound in
their ignorance.

Vol. 1, p.39
But I am proud to say of my religion, I have studied it faithfully for
twenty-two years, day and night, at home and abroad, Upon the rivers,
and upon the lakes, when travelling by sea and by land; have studied
it in the pulpit; from morning till night; whatsoever might be my
pursuit, I have studied it with as close an application as any college
student ever did any subject he wished to commit to memory; and I can
say I have only just got into the A B C of it; it leads the vision of
my mind into eternity.

Vol. 1, p.39
Suppose the Almighty should unfold the future destiny of the nations
to you, and wrap you in a sea of vision, and show you the eternity of
knowledge, with the history of worlds on worlds, and their destiny—you
can then have a faint idea of what it is like; and any other man, or
any other woman, who ever has received the promise of the Gospel,
knows that the Lord Almighty is in the midst of all His creatures that
are scattered abroad among the nations of the earth, and does His
pleasure among them. His scrutinizing eye will not suffer & hair of
your head to fall to the ground unnoticed; His attention is at once so
minute and so extensive.

Vol. 1, p.40
He presides over the worlds on [p.40] worlds that illuminate this
little planet, and millions on millions of worlds that we cannot see;
and yet He look upon the minutest object of His creations; not one of
these creatures escapes His notice; and there is not one of them but
His wisdom and power has produced. But that is no matter to me, I
speak with regard to you. Is there a man who believes, or professes to
believe in what Jesus says, where he declares by one of his Apostles,
or by more than one pointedly, there is no half way work in this
matter? Now if you can believe it, it is directly to the point; says
he, "If you love me, you will keep my commandments;" and if you do not
love me, you will not keep my commandments—this follows as a matter of
course; and that will show to my Father, and to my brethren that
follow me, that you do love me; and so say I, they that love the Lord
Jesus, will keep his commandments.

Vol. 1, p.40
Why should I not be proud of my religion? if a man be permitted to
have pride at all; or if this people be permitted to indulge in it in
the least degree, why not be proud of their religion? for God loves
it, angels adore it, all the heavenly hosts delight in it; it is in
the midst of an eternity of intelligence, and forms a part of it;
while, on the other hand, all hell is opposed to it, all wickedness is
opposed to it, all men and women who desire to make sin their refuge,
hate it; and all hell, and all its votaries hate it, and the Lord
Almighty, with all His subjects, loves it; and He will yet rule
triumphantly over this earth. What shall we say, will not Jesus reign
and subdue the world? Is he not the Saviour of the world, and the
only-begotten Son of the Father,. and will he not accomplish the work
he came to accomplish? Is not the earth the Lord's, the wheat, the
fine flour, the gold, the silver, the earth and all its fulness? Can
you imagine to yourselves anything that pertains to this earth that
does not belong to its Redeemer? He is my master, my elder brother. He
is the character I look to, and the one I try to serve to the best of
my ability. Should I not be proud of my religion? I think if pride can
at all be indulged in, the Latter-day Saints should be proud.

Vol. 1, p.40
I know there are a great many people who are not acquainted with the
history of this people; I am personally and most intimately acquainted
with the history of Joseph Smith and this people, for twenty-two
years. There are a great many people that are not; and they have
thought we have been persecuted from state to state, and from place to
place, because of our wickedness and lawless acts among the people. I
need not say it to my Father in heaven, to Jesus Christ His Son, or to
the holy angels, or the Prophets and Apostles, who have lived in
former, or in latter days; for they know it; but I can say to those
who do not understand and know our history, that we have been
persecuted because we believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and do just as
he has told us, and not because of the evil acts of Joseph Smith.

Vol. 1, p.40
Joseph Smith Was not killed because he was deserving of it, nor
because he was a wicked man; but because he was a virtuous man. I know
that to be so, as well as I know that the sun now shines. Every man
and woman who does the will of the Father, and will keep the
commandments of Jesus Christ, may also know, as well as myself—it is
their privilege. I know for myself that Joseph Smith was the subject
of forty-eight law-suits, and the most of them I witnessed with my own
eyes; but not one action could ever be made to bear  against him. No
law or constitutional right did he ever violate. He was innocent and
virtuous; he kept the law of his country, and lived above it; out of
[p.41] forty-eight law suits, (and I was with him in the most of
them), not one charge could be substantiated against him. He was pure,
just, and holy, as to the keeping of the law. Now this I state for the
satisfaction of those who do not know our history; but the Lord and
the angels know all about it.     

Vol. 1, p.41
Let me ask another question; do the people know what we were driven
from Missouri for? An old friend of mine, called upon me the day
before yesterday. He said he had been watching my course, had looked
and inquired after me, and had endeavored to find out my history, for
we were friends. I asked him if he knew anything about the Latter-day
Saints, or not? I found he had been looking after me, and had learned
I had become a follower of Joseph Smith. I said, Do you know anything
about our history? By his reply, I found he knew nothing at all of it,
in comparison.

Vol. 1, p.41
A great many are in the like situation. Now let me relate one item of
it, not for those who are wise, and pretend to be filled with
knowledge, and at the same time know nothing, but I relate it for the
information of those who know nothing about it. To my certain
knowledge, men and women left the counties of Davies and Caldwell, in
the upper part of the state of Missouri, set fire to their own
buildings, drove off their catttle killed and slayed, (I know, and
could name the people), and then swore the "Mormons" had done it. Now
this circumstance came under my certain knowledge. Says I, can it be
possible that men can become so corrupt, and so sunken in wickedness?
I say this for the information of those who do not understand and know
this people from the beginning. From the first day I knew brother
Joseph to the day of his death, a better man never lived upon the face
of this earth.

Vol. 1, p.41
From the days of my youth, and I will say from the day that I came
upon the stage of action to act for myself, there never was a boy, a
man, either old or middle aged, that ever tried to live a life more
pure and refined than your humble servant. As I told my friend, says
I, Brother Brown, I have tried to make myself a better man froth the
day of our first acquaintance to this. I have not infringed upon any
law, or trod upon the rights of my neighbors; but I have tried to walk
in the paths of righteousness, and live an humble life, that I might
gain eternal happiness. I make bold to speak thus, though in the
eastern world it is quite unpopular to speak in one's own praise; but
since I have become a western man, I can make stump speeches. Why am I
driven from my possessions? Why am I persecuted, and forced to leave
thousands and thousands of dollars' worth of property in Ohio,
Missouri, and Illinois? though I have never looked back upon it, it is
as ashes under my feet. I am in the hands of God, He gave it, and He
took it away; and blessed be the name of the Lord.

Vol. 1, p.41
I am in His hands; all men are in His hands; and He has turned the
enemy in his way, and held him by His power. It is not I, it is not
Joseph, it is not this people, nor the wisdom they possess, that has
delivered them from their enemies; but it is the Lord. He is our
captain, our pilot, and our master, and in Him do we glory, and will
glory. Let the world say what they please, we will glory in our holy
religion, and God will we serve. And furthermore let me remark, I am
not afraid nor ashamed to expose and oppose the iniquity of men,
though they may stand in high places; neither was Joseph Smith. Let
death come, no matter for that; who cares for it?

Vol. 1, p.41
I am aware, as well as brother Kimball, if my body fall into the dust,
I am laying it down to abide the penalty of the law broken in the fall
of man; for dust I am, and unto dust I [p.42] must return. It is all
right to me; I have seen a great many times that I would like to have
this body lie down, but as long as the spirit and body hold together,
my tongue shall be swift against evil, the Lord Almighty being my
helper. Though it may be in "Mormon" Elders, among the people in or
out of the Church, if they come in my path, where I can chastise them,
the Lord Almighty being my helper, my tongue shall be swift against
evil; and if evil come, let it come. If for this my body shall fall,
let it fall; when they have destroyed the body, then they have no more
that they can do; that is the end of their power, and of the power of
the devil on this earth; but Jesus Christ has power to destroy both
soul and body in hell. I thank you for your attention. May the Lord
bless you, Amen.

George A. Smith, July 24, 1852

Liberty and Persecution—Conduct of the U. S. Government, Etc.

An Oration Delivered By Hon. Geoege A. Smith, 
in the Tabernacle Great Salt Lake Valley, July 24, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.42
My Friends—It is with a heart lifted up in gratitude to Him who reigns
above, for the privilege of rising before you to express my feelings,
and of beholding so many persons happily situated in the enjoyment of
civil and religious liberty, that I have the privilege this day, in
the company of the thousands that surround me, of rejoicing in the
celebration of the 24th of July, it being the first day for seventeen
years since the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, that they could lie down to rest in perfect
peace—without being disturbed by the cruel hand of persecution. Yes,
my friends, after seventeen years of cruel, bloody persecution,
inflicted in the most ruthless and savage manner upon the people of
the Church of Latter-day Saints, they—a few pioneers, 143 in number,
had at last the privilege, on the 24th of July, 1847, of lying down in
this secluded valley, in this desolate and mountain country; of
establishing institutions that insure freedom to all, liberty to every
person—the liberty of conscience, as well as every privilege which can
be desired by any citizens of this earth.

Vol. 1, p.42
As I walked with the procession from the habitation of the President
to this place, with heart and eyes filled with weeping, I saw the
beauty and the glory of the liberty and the happiness that surrounded
us: my mind was caught back in an instant to the days of bloody
persecution. Joseph was not there; Hiram was not there; David (Patten)
was not there in the procession. Where are they? Sleeping in the
silent tomb. They were murdered, cruelly murdered, in violation of all
law, and every principle of justice; cruelly murdered for their
religion, and we survive their  ashes that are mingling with the dust,
[p.43] after being sacrificed; after, as martyrs, sealing their
testimony, we are even permitted to live, and enjoy five years of our
lives where no man has power to murder, or to rob, or to burn our
houses, or destroy our property, or ravish our women, or kill our
children; no man has the power to do it without justice overtaking
him.

Vol. 1, p.43
The history of our persecutions is unparalleled in the history of past
ages. To be sure, persecutions have existed in countries where
religion was established by law, and where any other religion than the
one established, was decreed by law to be heretical, and its votaries
doomed to persecution and the flames. But in the countries where we
suffered our persecution, there is a good government; there are good
institutions that are calculated to protect every person in the
enjoyment of every right that is dear to man.

Vol. 1, p.43
The persecutions we have suffered were in violation of every good
institution, of every wholesome law, of every institution and
constitution which exist in the countries where they have been
inflicted. And what is more singular, out of the hundreds of murders
which have been committed upon men, women, and children, in the most
barbarous, ruthless, and reckless manner—not one murderer has ever
been brought to justice; not a single man who has shed the blood of a
Latter-day Saint has ever been punished or brought to justice; but
they are permitted to run at large, in the face and eyes of every
officer of government, who are directly concerned to preserve the
laws, and see them faithfully executed. The history of no country on
the earth affords a parallel to this; it cannot be found; that is,
such a wholesale murder, robbery, house-burning, butchering of men,
women, and children, and, finally, the wholesale banishment of tens of
thousands of souls from their homes and country; this has actually
been effected in violation of the laws and regulations of the country
where it occured, and not one person has ever been punished for these
crimes. I challenge the world to produce the record upon the face of
the earth, that shows, in all these murders, cold-blooded butcheries,
house-burnings, and wholesale robberies, that a single person has
suffered the just penalty of the law; that a solitary criminal was
punished; that any of the unprincipled savages who were guilty of
these high-handed depredations, were ever brought to justice. Ought we
not, then, to rejoice, that there is a spot upon the footstool of God,
where law is respected; where the Constitution for which our fathers
bled is revered; where the people who dwell here can enjoy liberty,
and worship God in three or in twenty different ways, and no man be
permitted to plague his head about it? I rejoice that this is the
case; and when I reflect upon the scenes we have passed through, and
realize our present prosperity, my heart is filled with joy.

Vol. 1, p.43
I have looked upon scenes that are calculated to stir up the stoutest
heart, without shedding a tear; but I cannot look upon the procession
of this day, and consider the blessings that now surround this people,
without shedding tears of gratitude, that God has so kindly delivered
us out of all our distresses, and given to us our liberty. To be sure,
after working our way into these valleys, making the roads through
mountains, seeking out the route, and coming here, our persecutions
did not cease; our enemies were like the good old quaker when he
turned the dog out of doors: said he, "I won't kill thee, thou hast
got out of my reach; I cannot kill thee, but I will give thee a bad
name;" and he hallooed out "bad dog," and somebody, supposing the dog
to be mad, shot him. So with us; after robbing [p.44] us of millions
of property, and driving us cruelly from the land of our birth; after
violating every Solitary law of the government; in which many of the
officers were partakers; expelling us into the wilderness, where they
thought we would actually perish, (and there is not to be found in the
history of the world, a parallel case of suffering that this people
endured;) while in the midst of this, the cry of mad dog was raised,
to finish, as they thought, the work of destruction and murder.
Without a guide; without a knowledge of the country, without reading
even the notes of any traveller upon this earth, or seeing the face of
a being who ever set foot upon this land, we were led by the hand of
God, through His servant Brigham, threading the difficult passes of
these mountains, until we set our foot upon this place, which was, at
that time, a desert, containing nothing but a few bunches of dead
grass, and crickets enough to fence the land. We were more than one
thousand miles from where provisions could be obtained, and found not
game enough to support an Indian population. We set down here, and we
called upon God to bless our undertakings. We formed a government
here; and a government has been in existence in this Territory of Utah
for five years.

Vol. 1, p.44
I now want to ask a few grave questions upon this subject. It is
customary for the General Government to extend a fostering hand and
parental care to all new territories. When we first settled here, this
was Mexican territory; but it was soon after acquired by treaty, and
became U.S. territory. Four years and a half a government has been
supported here, governmental laws and regulations have been kept up.

Vol. 1, p.44
I inquire, has the Government of the U.S. ever expended one dollar to
support that government? No! with the exception of the U.S. officers
in the Territory a little over one year; 20,000 dols. for the erection
of public buildings; and 5,000 dols. for a library.

Vol. 1, p.44
Has the Legislative Department ever received one dollar? No! And why?
Because they are "Mormons;" and fugitive officers could run home to
see their mammy, and cry out "Bad dog, bad dog," "They are Mormons,
they are Mormons."

Vol. 1, p.44
What is the reason that a citizen of this Territory cannot get a foot
of land to call his own? for there is in reality no such thing. Why
has not the Indian title been extinguished, and the people here been
permitted to hold titles to land? Let the people answer.

Vol. 1, p.44
Why is it that the inhabitants of this Territory have never had one
dime expended to defray the expenses of their Legislature? Four or
five winters they have held their session, and not one solitary dime
has been expended by the General Government, as has been done in all
other Territories. What is the reason?

Vol. 1, p.44
What is the reason that the Oregon land law was not extended over
Utah, which gives to the citizens who broke up the new ground, a home
free, for themselves, as was the case in other Territories? Why axe
these hardworking pioneers, who dug down the mountains, not permitted
a title to their homes?

Vol. 1, p.44
Let me ask again. The people here have sustained three Indian wars at
their own expense. Who pays for the Indian wars of Oregon? the Indian
wars in California? or in New Mexico? for the difficulties in
Minnesota? and other sundry wars and difficulties that have occurred
or may occur in the Territories? Whose duty I ask, is it to pay for
them? It is the duty of the Government of the United States.

Vol. 1, p.44
Why has not Utah the same privilege, the same treatment? Why is it
that these three wars have to be totally [p.45] and entirely sustained
by those citizens, without a dollar of aid from the parental
Government?

Vol. 1, p.45
I need not follow up this train of reflection, But I will add one
question more. Why was it that the judges and the secretary returned
home last year without performing one particle of their duty? You can
read it in their own report; say they, "When we got there, we found
that the people were all Mormons;" as if we were horses, or elephants,
or Cyclops, whose business it was to get up into these mountains and
forge thunderbolts. "Oh! we will run home again, because when we got
there, we found the people all Mormons."

Vol. 1, p.45
I will say, with all reverence to the constituted authority that
exists in the General Government, that I do believe that the same
spirit of tradition, and the same spirit of persecution, that have
ever followed the people of God, have more or less influence with
them; and that if we would actually go to work, and alter our name, we
might possibly be treated as other men. Be this as it may, I feel,
while I stand upon the face of the earth, determined to defend my
right, and the rights of my friends and brethren. I know that there is
no "Mormonism" known in the constitution of the U.S., but all men are
there considered equal, and free to worship God according to the
dictates of their own consciences, and enjoy equal rights and
privileges.

Vol. 1, p.45
There is one item of history which I have observed among this people.
The very men who were the murderers of our fathers, and our brothers,
the burners of our houses, have come here among this people since that
time, where they have received protection; they have been fed when
they were hungry. The very man who burned the house of Elder Moses
Clawson, at Lima, came to him and said, "Mr. Clawson, I want to get
some provisions from you." Now, these very persecutors knew that our
religion was true, and that we were men of sterling integrity, or else
they never would have thrown themselves in our way, and called upon us
for aid afterwards; and I am proud to say, that kind aid and
assistance on their journey to the gold mines, have been extended "to
hundreds of these robbers, and thus coals of fire have been heaped
upon their heads; but their skulls were so thick, it never burned many
of them a bit.

Vol. 1, p.45
I have but a few more remarks to make, which will be directed to the
twenty-four young men, and the braves and warriors of these mountains.
Young men, braves and warriors, who sit before me this day, let me
admonish you, never to let the hand of tyranny or oppression rise in
these mountains, but stand unflinchingly true by the constitution of
the United States, which our fathers sealed with their blood; never
suffer its provisions to be infringed upon; and if any man, or set of
men form themselves into a mob in these mountains, to violate that
sacred document, by taking away the civil or religious rights of any
man, if he should be one of the most inferior beings that exist upon
the face of the earth, be sure you crush it, or spend the last drop of
blood in your veins with the words of—Truth and Liberty, Liberty and
Truth, for ever! [p.46]

Brigham Young, April 9, 1852

Self-Government—Mysteries—Recreation and Amusements,
Not in Themselves Sinful—Tithing—Adam, Our Father and Our God.

A Sermon Delivered By President Brigham Young,
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 9, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.46
It is my intention to preach several discourses this evening, but how
many I do not know.

Vol. 1, p.46
I will in the first place bear testimony to the truth of many remarks
made by brother Hunter, and especially his exhortation to the
Seventies and Elders, and those men who wish to go on missions. I wish
also to Urge the necessity of your proceeding on your missions
immediately, and of going to the place of your destination full of the
Holy Ghost, preaching righteousness to the people; and while you do
this, live up to the principles you preach, that you may teach also by
your example, as well as by precept. Go, ye Elders, and now consider
yourselves from this time forth missionaries. If the Gospel is in you
like a flaming fire, to be poured upon the people, gather your
neighbors together, and give your brethren an invitation to your
house, and set before them the duties of man; and preach, if you can
speak but for five minutes, occupying that time to the best advantage.
Continue to preach, study, and learn, by faith and prayer, until your
minds and mouths are opened, and you understand most perfectly the
love of Christ.

Vol. 1, p.46
It is not uncommon for Elders to say, "If I could have a mission, and
be sent among strangers, I could speak to them, because they have not
been instructed in the way of life and salvation; I could lay before
them the principles of the Gospel, which have been taught to me,
without that diffidence of feeling, and fear, which I experience while
speaking to my brethren." It is very true that the first principles of
the Gospel taught by the Elders of this Church are easy to be
understood, compared with what it is to preach them to our families,
or to our neighborhood, and to govern and control ourselves by the
principles of righteousness which the Gospel inculcates. Again, to
gather the Saints, to preach the Gospel to the world, and convince
them of the truth, are much easier tasks than to convince men that you
can master yourself, and practise the moral principles inculcated by
your religion. That is a small portion of the duty required of you in
order to obtain crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives. I
will here remark, that it is natural for the people to desire to know
a great deal of the MYSTERIES; this, however, is not universally the
case, though it is so with a great many of the Elders of Israel. I do
not suppose it will apply to those who compose this congregation; your
object in being here this evening is not to hear some great mystery of
the Kingdom, which you never understood before. The greatest mystery a
man ever learned, is to know how to control the human mind, and bring
every faculty and power of the same in subjection to Jesus Christ;
this is the greatest [p.47] mystery we have to learn while in these
tabernacles of clay. It is more necessary for the Elders to learn and
practise upon this lesson in the midst of the Saints at head quarters
than in the world; for their facilities for learning are much greater,
and I will tell you wherein. Let a Bishop, a High Priest, a President
of any Stake or Quorum, any who are Elders in Israel, or any
individual Saint from the first to the last of them, fall into error,
and it is at once made manifest; he cannot pursue that course any
further, for he is where he can learn his duties, and know how to walk
straight in the paths of righteousness. Here is the place for you to
teach great mysteries to your brethren, because here are those who can
correct you. This fault the Elders of Israel do not fall into in this
Tabernacle, although they may in private houses and neighborhoods.
When a man is capable of correcting you, and of giving you light, and
true doctrine do not get up an altercation, but submit to be taught
like little children, and strive with all your might to understand.
The privileges of those who dwell here are greater than the privileges
of those who are abroad. When your duties call you into foreign lands,
and you there exhaust your stock of knowledge and wisdom, and you are
not in possession of the keys to obtain that instruction which you
desire, it is because you are far from the right fountain—far from the
body, where all the members are in lively operation—where the eye can
see, the ear hear, the nose smell, and the mouth speak, and so forth.
When your face is turned from the body, let mysteries alone, for this
is the only place for you to be corrected if wrong. Preach the simple,
unadorned truth; work out your salvation with diligence, and do that
which will guarantee you a warranted deed, an undeniable title to
eternal lives.

Vol. 1, p.47
If you feel prayer in you, pray; and if you feel the spirit of
preaching in you, preach; call in your brethren, and read the Bible,
the Book of Mormon, the Book of Covenants, and the other revelations
of God to them; and talk over the things contained in those books, and
deal them out to your brethren and neighbors; pray with them, and
teach them how to control themselves; and let your teachings be
sustained by your own example. Teach your families how to control
themselves; teach them good and wholesome doctrine, and practice the
same in your own lives. This is the place for you to become polished
shafts in the quiver of the Almighty. This will answer for one sermon.

Vol. 1, p.47
I feel much inclined to talk to the brethren: I have not had the
privilege of preaching much for some time, because of the
inconvenience of our former meeting place. Now, as we have a good,
convenient place to meet in, and my health will serve me, I expect to
improve the time. I love to preach at home with the Saints. I love to
meet with them, and look upon their happy countenances, lit up with
the joys of eternity. In short, I love the society of all good men,
and to preach salvation to them.

Vol. 1, p.47
You may consider what I shall now lay before you a small matter; but I
think it of some importance. When the Elders of Israel leave this
place. and go forth among the wicked, it is not their privilege to
mingle with them in any of their worldly exercises; for if they do,
the devil will obtain an advantage over them, and succeed in drawing
them away from the path of their duty. For instance—suppose you and I,
with many more of the brethren, meet together in a convenient place in
the Valley, and dance to the sweet strains of the violin; we could do
so with a perfect good will but if we should be called to England. and
there have an invitation to join [p.48] with the wicked in their
pastimes and recreations, and we in our feelings bow down to this, and
suffer our spirits to be subject to their commandments, we suffer
ourselves to be ruled over by them, and at once become their servants.
While I am here, I am in the midst, of the Priesthood of heaven, and
in the centre of the kingdom of God. We are before the Lord, where
every hand I shake is the hand of a Saint, and every face I see, when
I look upon the assembled thousands, is the countenance of a Saint. I
am the controller and master of affairs here, under Heaven's
direction; though there are those who do not believe this. I invite
those who are not subject to me as their President, not to contaminate
my friends; for were I and my friends to become subject to those who
object to us, we are then on the ground of the devil, and subject
ourselves to him they serve.

Vol. 1, p.48
Never suffer yourselves to mingle in any of those recreations that
tend to sin and iniquity, while you are away from the body of the
Church, where you cannot so fully control yourselves. Let the Elders
who are going out from this place carry this instruction with them
into the other portions of the earth. Whatever a man does, let him do
it in the name of the Lord—let him work in the name of the Lord, let
all his acts through life be in the name of the Lord; and if he wants
light and knowledge, let him ask in that name.

Vol. 1, p.48
You are well aware that the wickedness of the world, or the apostacy
of the Church, is so great, that those who now profess religion cannot
enjoy their own natural privileges in the world. In many places their
folly and superstition are so great that they would consider they had
committed the sin of blasphemy if they happened to hear a violin. The
whole world could not hire a good, honest, sound Presbyterian, of the
old fashion and cut, to look into a room where a company of young men
and women were dancing, lest they should sin against the Holy Ghost.
This over-righteous notion is imbibed by the generality of professors
of religion, but it is because they themselves have made it a sin. Let
us look at the root of the matter. In the first place, some wise being
organized my system, and gave me my capacity, put into my heart and
brain something that delights, charms, and fills me with rapture at
the sound of sweet music. I did not put it there; it was some other
being. As one of the modern writers has said, "Music hath charms to
soothe the savage breast." It has been proved that sweet music will
actually tame the most malicious and venomous beasts, even when they
have been stirred up to violent wrath, and make them docile and
harmless as lambs. Who gave the lower animals a love for those sweet
sounds, which with magic power fill the air with harmony, and cheer
and comfort the hearts of men, and so wonderfully affect the brute
creation? It was the Lord, our heavenly Father, who gave the capacity
to enjoy these sounds, and which we ought to do in His name, and to
His glory. But the greater portion of the sectarian world consider it
sacrilege to give way to any such pleasure as even to listen to sweet
music, much more to dance to its delightful strains. This is another
short sermon.

Vol. 1, p.48
I wish now to say a few words to the brethren upon the subject of
tithing. it is well known to the majority of this Conference what
transpired, last Conference, upon the stand in the old Bowery. At that
Conference I had good cause to find fault with the Bishops, and I took
the liberty to brush them down a little. From that day to this there
has been more  accomplished by our Bishops in the short space of seven
months, than [p.49] was accomplished by them for the space of years
previously. This gives me great satisfation. The Bishops have done as
well as men could do: their conduct in fulfilling the duties of their
calling has truly been praiseworthy, and I feel to bless them, and
pray the Lord to bless them all the day long, for they have done first
rate. When we consider the ignorance of the world, their unbelief in
God, and realize that the vail of the covering is over the face of all
nations, and remember the ignorance we were once in ourselves, having
to commence like babes at the rudiments of learning, knowing also how
faltering men are in their faith, and then look at what this people
have accomplished, we are led to exclaim, "It is marvellous in our
eyes!" Were I to say, "Elders of Israel, you that feel to put your all
upon the altar, rise upon your feet," who would be left? [All present
rose up simultaneously.] Where is there another people upon the earth
who would have done this? I have no tithing, but all—all I have is the
Lord's. You know the word sacrifice: as brother Banks said to-day, it
is a mere burlesque—a nonsensical term. No man ever heard me say I had
made a sacrifice. I possess nothing but what my heavenly Father has
been pleased to give me, or, in other words, Helms loaned it to me
while I remain here in this mortal flesh.

Vol. 1, p.49
Is it not marvellous, considering the weakness of man, to see the
willingness of this whole people to die if necessary for the truth?
How do you suppose it makes me feel? Though I may sometimes chastise
my brethren, and speak to them in the language of reproof, there is
not a father who feels more tenderly towards his offspring, and loves
them better than I love this people; and my Father in heaven loves
them; my heart yearns over them with all the emotions of tenderness,
so that I could weep like a child; but I am careful to keep my tears
to myself. If you do wrong, it grieves my heart, and it also grieves
the heart of my heavenly Father. I feel continually, to urge my
brethren to cease from all evil, and learn to do well.

Vol. 1, p.49
The fulness of the heavens and the earth is the Lord's—the gold and
the silver, the wheat, the fine flour, and the cattle upon a thousand
hills; and when we fully understand His works, we shall know that He
is in all the earth, and fulfils His will among the children of men,
exalting and debasing them according to His pleasure; for the systems,
creeds, thrones, and kingdoms of the world are all under His control.
"Shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it"—or that
He doth not control? The Lord controls the whole; and in the end, you
will find Itc has regulated all things right, for all will be
consummated to His glory:

Vol. 1, p.49
The children of men are made as independent in their sphere as the
Lord is in His, to prove themselves, pursue which path they please,
and choose the evil or the good. For those who love the Lord, and do
His will, all is right, and they shall be crowned, but those who hate
His ways shall be damned, for they choose to be damned.

Vol. 1, p.49
As I was meditating on the philosophy of the day, it occurred to my
mind how visible it must appear to all eyes that the Lord does indeed
work, that it is He who blesses this people; and yet it seems as
though they cannot see His hand. The Lord fills the immensity of
space. What saith the Psalmist? "Whither shall I go from thy Spirit?
or whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into heaven,
thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, behold thou art there; if I
take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the
sea, even there shall thy hand [p.50] lead me." I was trying to think
of the place where God is not, but it is impossible, unless you can
find empty space; and there I believe He is not. If you can find such
a place, it will become useful for a hiding place to those who wish to
hide themselves from the presence of the Lord, in the great day of
accounts. I will close this sermon, as I intend to preach another
before I present the subject I more particularly wish to speak upon.

Vol. 1, p.50
My next sermon will be to both Saint and sinner. One thing has
remained a mystery in this kingdom up to this day. It is in regard to
the character of the well-beloved Son of God, upon which subject the
Elders of Israel have conflicting views. Our God and Father in heaven,
is a being of tabernacle, or, in other words, He has a body, with
parts the same as you and I have; and is capable of showing forth His
works to organized beings, as, for instance, in the world in which we
live, it is the result of the knowledge and infinite wisdom that dwell
in His organized body. His son Jesus Christ has become a personage of
tabernacle, and has a body like his father. The Holy Ghost is the
Spirit of the Lord, and issues forth from Himself, and may properly be
called God's minister to execute His will in immensity; being called
to govern by His influence and power; but He is not a person of
tabernacle as we are, and as our Father in Heaven and Jesus Christ
are. The question has been, and is often, asked, who it was that begat
the Son of the Virgin Mary. The infidel world have concluded that if
what the Apostles wrote about his father and mother be true, and the
present marriage discipline acknowledged by Christendom be correct
then Christians must believe that God is the father of an illegitimate
son, in the person of Jesus Christ! The infidel fraternity teach that
to their disciples. I will tell you how it is. Our Father in Heaven
begat all the spirits that ever were, or ever will be, upon this
earth; and they were born spirits in the eternal world. Then the Lord
by His power and wisdom organized the mortal tabernacle of man. We
were made first spiritual, and afterwards temporal.

Vol. 1, p.50
Now hear it, O inhabitants of the earth, Jew and Gentile, Saint and
sinner! When our father Adam came into the garden of Eden, he came
into it with a celestial body, and brought Eve, one of his wires, with
him. He helped to make and organize this world. He is MICHAEL, the
Archangel, the ANCIENT OF DAYS! about whom holy men have written and
spoken—HE is our FATHER and our GOD, and the only God with whom WE
have to do. Every man upon the earth, professing Christians or
non-professing, must hear it, and will know it sooner or later. They
came here, organized the raw material, and arranged in their order the
herbs of the field, the trees, the apple, the peach, the plum, the
pear, and every other fruit that is desirable and good for man; the
seed was brought from another sphere, and planted in this earth. The
thistle, the thorn, the brier, and the obnoxious weed did not appear
until after the earth was cursed. When Adam and Eve had eaten of the
forbidden fruit, their bodies became mortal from its effects, and
therefore their offspring were mortal. When the Virgen Mary conceived
the child Jesus, the Father had begotten him in his own likeness. He
was not begotten by the Holy Ghost. And who is the Father? He is the
first of the human family; and when he took a tabernacle, it was
begotten by his Father in heaven, after the same manner as the
tabernacles of Cain, Abel, and the rest of the sons and  daughters of
Adam and Eve; from the fruits of the earth, the first earthly
tabernacles were originated by the Father, and so [p.51] on in
succession. I could tell you much more about this; but were I to tell
you the whole truth, blasphemy would be nothing to it, in the
estimation of the superstitious and over-righteous of mankind.
However, I have told you the truth as far as i have gone. I have heard
men preach upon the divinity of Christ, and exhaust all the wisdom
they possessed. All Scripturalists, and approved theologians who were
considered exemplary for piety and education, have undertaken to
expound on this subject, in every age of the Christian era; and after
they have done all, they are obliged to conclude by exclaiming "great
is the mystery of godliness," and tell nothing.

Vol. 1, p.51
It is true that the earth was organized by three distinct characters,
namely, Eloheim, Yahovah, and Michael, these three forming a quorum,
as in all heavenly bodies, and in organizing element, perfectly
represented in the Deity, as Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Vol. 1, p.51
Again, they will try to tell how the divinity of Jesus is joined to
his humanity, and exhaust all their mental faculties, and wind up with
this profound language, as describing the soul of man, "it is an
immaterial substance!" What a learned idea! Jesus, our elder brother,
was begotten in the flesh by the same character that was in the garden
of Eden, and who is our Father in Heaven. Now, let all who may hear
these doctrines, pause before they make light of them, or treat them
with indifference, for they will prove their salvation or damnation.

Vol. 1, p.51
I have given you a few leading items upon this subject, but a great
deal more remains to be told. Now, remember from this time forth, and
for ever, that Jesus Christ was not begotten by the Holy Ghost. I will
repeat a little anecdote. I was in conversation with a certain learned
professor upon this subject, when I replied, to this idea—"if the Son
was begotten by the Holy Ghost, it would be very dangerous to baptize
and confirm females, and give the Holy Ghost to them, lest he should
beget children, to be palmed upon the Elders by the people, bringing
the Elders into great difficulties."

Vol. 1, p.51
Treasure up these things in your hearts. In the Bible, you have read
the things I have told you to-night; but you have not known what you
did read. I have told you no more than you are conversant with; but
what do the people in Christendom, with the Bible in their hands, know
about this subject? Comparatively nothing.

Vol. 1, p.51
I will now again take up the subject of tithing. The brethren have
done well. They have been willing and obedient, no people could have
been more so; for this I thank my Father in Heaven. I could not wish a
people to work more kindly in the yoke of Jesus than this people do;
the yoke grows more and more easy to them. It seems that every man
will not only pay his tithing, but give all he has, if the Lord
requires it: still I see wherein they may do better. I asked the
people to day to assist to pay our Church liabilities. The offer of
three or four yoke of oxen only, we do not want; but I will lay before
you what we wish you to do. By the manifesto which has been read, you
have learned the precise situation of the property of the Church. What
has incurred this debt? Why does it exist in the shape in which it now
appears? And wherein could we have obviated the difficulty, and done
better? A fourth part of the money already paid out, did not come in
upon tithing. This money we have had to borrow in order to keep the
public works in progress. You may say, wherein could we have done
better, for we have paid our tithing punctually? But has that brother,
who sent $100 back to the [p.52] East for merchandize, paid $10 of it
I into the tithing office? Or did the brother who has sent $500 back,
let us have $50? No; these have used it themselves, and thereby
involved  those who hear the responsibilities of the Trust. Again,
those who have not possessed sufficient money to send back for
merchandize, have been necessitated to pay out what they had.
Thousands of dollars have been paid here for merchandize. Has
one-tenth of all that money been paid into the tithing office? It has
not. And where is the tithing that should have come in from England
and California. Instead of tithing their money, they have used it for
other purposes, and paid it in property, with which we could not pay
our debts. This is wherein we have failed to liquidate our debts. The
people go to these Gentile stores, on the Saturday, in crowds, to
purchase goods. I think we shall not over-rate the amount, if we say
that $500,000 has been paid, in these rallies, to the merchants. But
suppose they have received no more than, $50,000 from this community,
$5,000 of that money ought to have been first paid into the tithing
office; and we could have sent it to the States, and purchased goods
ourselves, for one-third or one-half less than we have to pay the
merchants here. And $25,000 more should have come into the tithing
office from the Church in the United States. The brethren in
California have made no less than $100,000; the tenth of which is due
this tithing office. For want of this money, we are brought into
bondage and we must now apply our faith and works to raise means to
liquidate our indebtedness, which has accumulated by purchasing goods
at high and extortionate prices. I find no fault with the merchants,
for they came here to gather gold by the hundred weight.

Vol. 1, p.52
Now, brethren, and Bishops, look over this matter, and try to think
what your feelings would be if you were laid under the same
responsibility that I and my brethren have upon our shoulders. We are
required to see the Gospel preached to the nations afar off, to build
council houses and temples, to cope with the united wisdom and craft
of legislative assemblies, and with the powers Of darkness in high
places; and then place yourselves in the circumstances we are now
placed in! Besides all this, see the hundreds who come to us every day
to be administered to in various ways: some want fruit, some sugar,
others tea, and all want clothing, &c. Then step into our private
rooms, where we commune with the people, and you will see and hear all
this, and a great deal more. Instead of every man bringing his
picayune, or his sixpence, or his $5, &c., as tithing on the money in
his possession, it is all used for something else, and the storehouse
of the Lord is left empty. Suppose nothing had been put in there but
what the people have put in, the workmen would have been naked. Walk
into the storehouse, and examine for yourselves. To be sure there has
been a little clothing put in lately; for instance, there was an old
silk dress put in for $40, that had been lying for years rotting in
the chest: this is a specimen of the rest. What are such things worth
to our workmen? Why, nothing at all. We wish you to put in strong and
substantial clothing. Good, strong, homemade stuffs make the most
suitable clothing for those who are building up the public works.

Vol. 1, p.52
Will you help us out of this thraldom, and have it credited to your
future tithing? There is already a great deal more due than would
liquidate all our debts, but we cannot command  it now. Do you feel
willing to put your shoulder to the wheel, and continue to roll it
forward, and still continue, you that have faith to [p.53] continue,
to increase in faith? for the business of this kingdom will increase,
and the responsibility also; the labor will and must grow, and
continue to increase, until the kingdoms of this world become the
kingdom of our God and His Christ. So much on tithing; you see where
the failure is; it is in that point, and nowhere else.

Vol. 1, p.53
It is not for any man to think he is a cipher—that what he can do will
not tell in this matter, and say, "They will get along well enough
without me;" but it is every man's duty to lay it to heart, and help
what he can with his earthly substance; though I wish you to
understand distinctly that it is no commandments—you are left to act
freely.

Vol. 1, p.53
Let all the sheep stay in the Valley; also the cows; for they will
give milk and butter, and replenish the stock. But when we speak of
the horses, mules, and oxen, let every man look up his spare stock of
this description, and with them help to liquidate these debts. Stock
will now pay debts. I will use my stock for this purpose, and my
brethren will do the same, until we have enough. I do not enjoin this
upon you, as you have already paid the tithing which is required of
you; except in some instances in the money tithing. Had we received
the money due to us, we should have had no debts; but this failure has
been, and is now, in existence. I will take every kind of spare stock
I have, except my cows and sheep, and wipe off these debts until they
are cancelled; and now every man who will do the same, let him rise
upon his feet. [The whole congregation of two thousand men rose up to
a man.] Do you suppose we want to deprive you of your teams? It is not
so, but we wished to know the state of your faith, so that when we are
ready to call upon you, we can be sure our call will be responded to.
I would not cripple any man, I would rather give him five yoke of
oxen, than destroy his team, and you know it. [Some of the brethren in
the stand, not believing their own eyes, that the whole congregation
rose, it was tried over again, to satisfy them, when the congregation
all rose again to a man.] Brother Hunter now knows what to do. Mary of
the brethren are killing their calves; don't do this; if you cannot
raise them, it will be better to give them away to those who can.

Vol. 1, p.53
I bless you, and may the Lord bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.

Orson Pratt, August 29, 1852

Celestial Marriage

A Discourse Delivered By Elder Orson Pratt,
 in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, August 29, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.53
It is quite unexpected to me, brethren and sisters, to be called upon
to address you this forenoon; and still more so, to address you upon
the principle which has been named, namely, a plurality of wives.

Vol. 1, p.54
It is rather new ground for me; that is, I have not been in the habit
[p.54] of publicly speaking upon this subject; and it is rather new
ground to the inhabitants of the United States, and not only to them,
but to a portion of the inhabitants of Europe; a portion of them have
not been in the habit of preaching a doctrine of this description;
consequently, we shall have to break up new ground.

Vol. 1, p.54
It is well known, however, to the congregation before me, that the
Latter-day Saints have embraced the doctrine of a plurality of wives,
as a part of their religious faith. It is not, as many have supposed,
a doctrine embraced by them to gratify the carnal lusts and feelings
of man; that is not the object of the doctrine.

Vol. 1, p.54
We shall endeavour to set forth before this enlightened assembly some
of the causes why the Almighty has revealed such a doctrine, and why
it is considered a part and portion of our religious faith. And I
believe that they will not, under our present form of government, (I
mean the government of the United States,) try us for treason for
believing and practising our religious notions and ideas. I think, if
I am not mistaken, that the constitution gives the privilege to all
the inhabitants of this country, of the free exercise of their
religious notions, and the freedom of their faith, and the practice of
it. Then, if it can be proven to a demonstration, that the Latter-day
Saints have actually embraced, as a part and portion of their
religion, the doctrine of a plurality of wives, it is constitutional.
And should there ever be laws enacted by this government to restrict
them from the free exercise of this part of their religion, such laws
must be unconstitutional.

Vol. 1, p.54
But, says the objector, we cannot see how this doctrine can be
embraced as a matter of religion and faith; we can hardly conceive how
it can be embraced only as a kind of domestic concern, something that
pertains to domestic pleasures, in no way connected with religion. In
reply we will show you that it is incorporated as a part of our
religion, and necessary for our exaltation to the fulness of the
Lord's glory in the eternal world. Would you like to know the reasons?
Before we get through, we will endeavour to tell you why we consider
it an essential doctrine to glory and exaltation, to our fulness of
happiness in the world to come.

Vol. 1, p.54
We will first make a few preliminary remarks in regard to the
existence of man, to his first existence in his first estate; and then
say something in relation to his present state, and the bearing which
it has upon his next or future state.

Vol. 1, p.54
The "Mormons" have, a peculiar doctrine in regard to our
pre-existence, different from the views of the Christian world, so
called, who do not believe that man had a pre-existence. It is
believed, by the religious world, that man, both body and spirit,
begins to live about the time that he is born into this world, or a
little before; that then is the beginning of life. They believe, that
the Lord, by a direct act of creation, formed, in the first place, man
out of the dust of the ground; and they believe that man is possessed
of both body and spirit, by the union of which he became a living
creature. Suppose we admit this doctrine concerning the formation of
the body from the dust; then how was the spirit formed? Why, says one,
we suppose it was made by a direct act of creation, by the Almighty
Himself; that He moulted the spirit of man, formed and finished it in
a proper likeness to inhabit the tabernacle He had made out of the
dust.

Vol. 1, p.54
Have you any account of this in the Bible? Do the Scriptures declare
that the spirit was formed at the time the tabernacle was made? No.
All the tabernacles of the children of men  that were ever formed,
from remote [p.55] generations, from the days of Adam to this time,
have been formed out of the earth. We are of the earth earthy. The
tabernacle has been organized according to certain principles, and
laws of organization, with bones, and flesh, and sinews, and skin.
Now, where do you suppose all these tabernacles got their spirits?
Does the Lord make a new spirit every time a tabernacle is made? if
so, the work of creation, according to the belief of Christendom, did
not cease on the seventh day. If we admit their views, the Lord must
be continually making spirits to inhabit all the tabernacles of the
children of men; he must make something like one thousand millions of
spirits every century; he must be working at it every day, for there
are many hundreds of individuals being born into the world every day.
Does the Lord create a new spirit every time a new tabernacle comes
into the world? That does not look reasonable, nor God-like.

Vol. 1, p.55
But how is it, you inquire? Why the fact is, that being that animates
this body, that gives life and energy, and power to move, to act, and
to think; that being that dwells within this tabernacle is much older
than what the tabernacle is. That spirit that now dwells within each
man, and each woman, of this vast assembly of people, is more than a
thousand years old, and I would venture to say, that it is more than
five thousand years old.

Vol. 1, p.55
But how was it made? when was it made? and by whom was it made? If our
spirits existed thousands of years ago—if they began to exist—if there
were a beginning to their organization, by what process was this
organization carried on? Through what medium, and by what system of
laws? Was it by a direct creation of the Almighty? Or were we framed
according to a certain system of laws, in the same manner as our
tabernacles? If we were to reason from analogy—if we admit analogical
reasoning in the question, what would we say? We should say, that our
spirits were formed by generation, the same as the body or tabernacle
of flesh and bones. But what says revelation upon the subject? We will
see whether revelation and analogy will agree.

Vol. 1, p.55
We read of a certain time when the corner stones of the earth were
laid, and the foundations thereof were made sure—of a certain time
when the Lord began to erect this beautiful and glorious habitation,
the earth; then they had a time of joy. I do not know whether they had
instruments of music, or whether they were engaged in the dance; but
one thing is certain, they had great joy, and the heavens resounded
with their shouts; yea, the Lord told Job, that all the sons of God
shouted for joy, and the morning stars sang together, when the
foundations of this globe were laid.

Vol. 1, p.55
The SONS of God, recollect, shouted for joy, because there was a
beautiful habitation being built, so that they could get tabernacles,
and dwell thereon; they expected the time—they looked forward to the
period; and it was joyful to them to reflect, that the creation was
about being formed, the corner stone of it was laid, on which they
might, in their times, and in their seasons, and in their generations,
go forth and receive tabernacles for their spirits to dwell in. Do you
bring it home to yourselves, brethren and sisters? Do you realize that
you and I were there? Can you bring it to your minds that you and I
were among that happy number that shouted for joy when this creation
was made? Says one, I don't recollect it. NO wonder! for your
recollection is taken from you, because you are in a tabernacle that
is earthly; and all this is right and necessary. The same is written
of Jesus Christ himself, who had to descend below all things. Though
he had wisdom to assist in the organization of this world; though
[p.56] it was through him, as the great leader of all these sons of
God, the earth was framed, and framed too, by the assistance of all
his younger brethren—yet we find, with all that great and mighty power
he possessed, and the great and superior wisdom that was in his bosom,
that after all, his judgment had to be taken away; in his humiliation,
his reason, his intelligence, his knowledge, and the power that he was
formerly in possession of vanished from him as he entered into the
infant tabernacle. He was obliged to begin down at the lowest
principles of knowledge, and ascend upward by degrees, receiving grace
for grace, truth for truth, knowledge for knowledge, until he was
filled with all the fulness of the Father, and was capable of ruling,
governing, and controlling all things, having ascended above all
things. Just so with us; we that once lifted up our united voices as
sons and daughters of God, and shouted for joy at the laying of the
foundation of this earth, have come here and taken tabernacles, after
the pattern of our elder brother; and in our humiliation—for it is
humiliation to be deprived of knowledge we once had, and the power we
once enjoyed—in our humiliation, just like our elder brother, our
judgment is taken away. Do we not read also in the Bible, that God is
the Father of our spirits?

Vol. 1, p.56
We have ascertained that we have had a previous existence. We find
that Solomon, that wise man, says that when the body returns to the
dust the spirit returns to God who gave it. Now all of this
congregation very well know, that if we never existed there we could
not return there. I could not return to California. Why? Because I
never have been there. If you never were with the Father, the same as
Jesus was before the foundation of the world, you never could return
there, any more than I could to the West Indies, where I have never
been. But if we have once been there, then we can see the force of the
saying of the wise man, that the spirit returns to God who gave it—it
goes back where it once was.

Vol. 1, p.56
Much more evidence might be derived in relation to this subject, even
from the English translation of the Bible; but I do not feel disposed
to dwell too long upon any particular testimony; suffice it to say,
that the Prophet Joseph Smith's translation of the fore part of the
book of Genesis is in print, and is exceedingly plain upon this
matter. In this inspired translation we find the pre-existence of man
clearly laid down, and that the spirits of all men, male and female,
did have an existence, before man was formed out of the dust of the
ground. But who was their Father? I have already quoted a saying that
God is the Father of our spirits.

Vol. 1, p.56
In one sense of the word, there are more Gods than one; and in another
sense there is but one God. The Scriptures speak of more Gods than
one. Moses was called a God to Aaron, in plain terms; and our Saviour,
when speaking upon this subject, says, "If the Scriptures called them
Gods unto whom the word of God came, why is it that you should seek to
persecute me, and kill me, because I testify that I am the Son of
God?" This in substance was the word of our Saviour; those to whom the
word of God came, are called Gods, according to his testimony. All
these beings of course are one, the same as the Father and the Son are
one. The Son is called God, and so is the Father, and in some places
the Holy Ghost is called God, They are one in power, in wisdom, in
knowledge, and in the inheritance of celestial glory; they are one in
their works; they possess all things, and all things are subject to
them; they act in unison; and if one has power to become the Father of
spirits, so has another; [p.57] if one God can propagate his species,
and raise up spirits after his own image and likeness, and call them
his sons and daughters, so can all other Gods that become like him, do
the same thing; consequently, there will be many Fathers, and there
will be many families, and many sons and daughters; and they will be
the children of those glorified, celestial beings that are counted
worthy to be Gods.

Vol. 1, p.57
Here let me bring for the satisfaction of the Saints, the testimony of
the vision given to our Prophet and Revelator Joseph Smith, and Sidney
Rigdon, on the 16th day of February, 1832. They were engaged in
translating the New Testament, by inspiration; and while engaged in
this great work, they came to the 29th verse of the 5th chapter of
John, which was given to them in these words—"they who have done good,
in the resurrection of the just; and they who have done evil in the
resurrection of the unjust." This being given in different words from
the English translation, caused them to marvel and wonder; and they
lifted up their hearts in prayer to God, that He would show them why
it was that this should he given to them in a different manner; and
behold, the visions of heaven opened before them. They gazed upon the
eternal worlds, and saw things before this world was made. They saw
the spiritual creation who were to come forth and take upon themselves
bodies; and they saw things as they are to be in the future; they saw
the celestial, terrestrial, and telestial worlds, as well as the
sufferings of the ungodly; all passed before them in this great and
glorious vision. And while they were yet gazing upon things as they
were before the world was made, they were commanded to write, swing,
"this is the testimony, last of all, which we give of him, that he
lives; for we saw him, even on the right hand of God: and we heard the
voice bearing record that he is the Only Begotten of the Father; that
by him, and through him, and of him, the worlds are and were created;
and the inhabitants thereof are begotten sons and daughters unto God."
Notice this last expression, "the inhabitants thereof are begotten
sons and daughters unto God," (meaning the different worlds that have
been created and made.) Notice, this does not say, that God, whom we
serve and worship, was actually the Father Himself, in His own person,
of all these sons and daughters of the different worlds; but they "are
begotten sons and daughters unto God;" that is, begotten by those who
are made like Him, after His image, and in His likeness; they begat
sons and daughters, and begat them unto God, to inhabit these
different worlds we have been speaking of. But more of this, if we
have time, before we get through.

Vol. 1, p.57
We now come to the second division of our subject, or the entrance of
these spirits upon their second estate, or their birth and existence
in mortal tabernacles. We are told that among this great family of
spirits, some were more noble and great than others, having more
intelligence.

Vol. 1, p.57
Where do you read that? says one. Out of the Book of Abraham,
translated from the Egyptian papyrus by the Prophet Joseph Smith.
Among the great and numerous family of spirits—"the begotten sons and
daughters of God"—there are some more intelligent than others; and the
Lord showed unto Abraham "the intelligences that were organized before
the world was; and among all these there were many of the noble and
great ones." And God said to Abraham, "thou art one of them, thou wast
chosen before thou wast bore." Abraham was chosen before he was born.
Here then, is knowledge, if we had time to notice it, upon the
doctrine of election. However, I may just remark, [p.58] it does not
mean unconditional election to eternal life of a certain class, and
the rest doomed to eternal damnation. Suffice it to say, that Abraham
and many others of the great and noble ones in the family of spirits,
were chosen before they were born, for certain purposes, to bring
about certain works, to have the privilege of coming upon the stage of
action, among the host of men, in favorable circumstances. Some came
through good and holy parentages, to fulfil certain things the Lord
decreed should come to pass, from before the foundations of the world.

Vol. 1, p.58
The Lord has ordained that these spirits should come here and take
tabernacles by a certain law, through a certain channel; and that law
is the law of marriage. There are a great many things that I will pass
by; I perceive that if I were to touch upon all these principles, the
time allotted for this discourse would be too short, therefore I am
under the necessity of passing by many things in relation to these
spirits in their first estate, and the laws that governed them there
and come to their second estate.

Vol. 1, p.58
The Lord ordained marriage between male and female as a law through
which spirits should come here and take tabernacles, and enter into
the second state of existence. The Lord Himself solemnized the first
marriage pertaining to this globe, and pertaining to flesh and bones
here upon this earth. I do not say pertaining to mortality; for when
the first marriage was celebrated, no mentality was there. The first
marriage that we have any account of, was between two immortal
beings—old father Adam and old mother Eve; they were immortal beings;
death had no dominion, no power over them; they were capable of
enduring for ever and ever, in their organization Had they fulfilled
the law, and kept within certain conditions and bounds, their
tabernacles would never have been seized by death; death entered
entirely by sin, and sin alone. This marriage was celebrated between
two immortal beings. For how long? Until death? No. That was entirely
out of the question; there could have been no such thing in the
ceremony.

Vol. 1, p.58
What would you consider, my hearers, if a marriage was to be
celebrated between two beings not subject to death? Would you consider
them joined together for a certain number of years, and that then all
their covenants were to cease for ever, and the marriage contract be
dissolved? Would it look reasonable and consistent? No. Every heart
would say that the work of God is perfect in and of itself, and
inasmuch as sin had not brought imperfection upon the globe, what God
joined together could not be dissolved, and destroyed, and torn
asunder by any power beneath the celestial world, consequently it was
eternal; the ordinance of union Was eternal; the sealing of the great
Jehovah upon Adam and Eve was eternal in its nature, and was never
instituted for the purpose of being overthrown and brought to an end.
It is known that the "Mormons" are a peculiar people about marriage;
we believe in marrying, not only for time, but for all eternity. This
is a curious idea, says one, to be married for all eternity. It is not
curious at all; for when we come to examine the Scriptures, we find
that the very first example set for the whole human family, as a
pattern instituted for us to follow, was not instituted until death,
for death had no dominion at thai time; but it was an eternal blessing
pronounced upon our first parents. I have not time to explain further
the marriage of Adam and Eve, but will pass on to their posterity.

Vol. 1, p.58
It is true, that they became fallen, but there is a redemption. But
some  may consider that the redemption only [p.59] redeemed us in
part, that is, merely from some of the effects of the fall. But this
is not the case; every man and woman must see at once that a
redemption must include a complete restoration of all privileges lost
by the fall.

Vol. 1, p.59
Suppose, then, that the fall was of such a nature as to dissolve the
marriage Covenant, by death—which is not necessary to admit, for the
covenant was sealed previous to the fall, and we have no account that
it was dissolved—but suppose this was the case, would not the
redemption be equally as broad as the fall, to restore the posterity
of Adam back to that which they lost? And if Adam and Eve were married
for all eternity, the ceremony was an everlasting ordinance, that they
twain should be one flesh for ever. If you and I should ever be
accounted worthy to be restored back from our fallen and degraded
condition to the privileges enjoyed before the fall, should we not
have an everlasting marriage seal, as it was with our first
progenitors? If we had no other reasons in all the Bible, this would
be sufficient to settle the case at once in the mind of every
reflecting man and woman, that inasmuch as the fall of man has taken
away any privileges in regard to the union of male and female, these
privileges must be restored in the redemption of man, or else it is
not complete.

Vol. 1, p.59
What is the object of this union? is the next question. We are told
the object of it; it is clearly expressed; for, says the Lord unto the
male and female, I command you to multiply and replenish the earth.
And, inasmuch as we have proved that the marriage ordinance was
eternal in its nature, previous to the fall, if we are restored back
to what was lost by the fall, we are restored for the purpose of
carrying out the commandment given before the fall, namely, to
multiply and replenish the earth. Does it say, continue to multiply
for a few years, and then the marriage contract must cease, and there
shall be no further opportunity of carrying out this command, but it
shall have an end? No, there is nothing specified of this kind; but
the fall has brought in disunion through death; it is not a part of
the original plan; consequently, when male and female are restored
from the fall, by virtue of the everlasting, and eternal covenant of
marriage, they will continue to increase and multiply to all ages of
eternity, to raise up beings after their own order, and in their own
likeness and image, germs of intelligence, that are destined, in their
times and seasons, to become not only sons of God, but Gods
themselves.

Vol. 1, p.59
This accounts for the many worlds we heard Elder Grant speaking about
yesterday afternoon. The peopling of worlds, or an endless increase,
even of one family, would require an endless increase of worlds; and
if one family were to be united in the eternal covenant of marriage,
to fulfil that great commandment, to multiply his species, and
propagate them, and if there be no end to the increase of his
posterity, it would call for an endless increase of new worlds. And if
one family calls for this, what would innumerable millions of families
call for? They would call for as many worlds as have already been
discovered by the telescope; yea, the number must be multiplied to
infinity in order that there may be room for the inheritance of the
sons and daughters of the Gods.

Vol. 1, p.59
Do you begin to understand how these worlds get their inhabitants?
Have you learned that the sons and daughters of God before me this
day, are His offspring—made after His own image; that they are to
multiply their species until they become innumerable?

Vol. 1, p.59
Let us say a few words, before we leave this part of the subject, on
the promises made to Abraham, Isaac, [p.60] and Jacob. The promises
were, Lift up your eyes, and behold the stars; so thy seed shall be,
as numberless as the stars. What else did He promise? Go to the
sea-shore, and look at the ocean of sand, and behold the smallness of
the particles thereof, and then realize that your seed shall be as
numberless as the sands. Now let us take this into consideration. How
large a bulk of sand would it take to make as many inhabitants as
there are now upon the earth? In about one cubic foot of sand,
reckoning the grains of a certain size, there would be a thousand
million particles. Now that is about the estimated population of our
globe. If our earth were to continue 8,000 years, or eighty centuries,
with an average population of one thousand millions per century, then
three cubic yards of sand would contain a greater number of particles
than the whole population of the globe, from the beginning, until the
measure of the inhabitants of this creation is complete. If men then
cease to multiply, where is the promise made to Abraham? Is it
fulfilled? No. If that is the end of his increase, behold, the Lord's
promise is not fulfilled. For the amount of sand representing his
seed, might all be drawn in a one-horse cart; and yet the Lord said to
Abraham, thy seed shall be as numerous as the sand upon the sea-shore;
that is, to carry out the idea in full, it was to be endless; and
therefore there must be an infinity of worlds for their residence. We
cannot comprehend infinity. But suffice it to say, if all the sands on
the sea-shore were numbered, says the Prophet Enoch, and then all the
particles of the earth besides, and then the particles of millions of
earths like this, it would not be a beginning to all thy creations and
yet thou art there, and thy bosom is there; and thy curtains are
stretched out still. This gives plenty of room for the fulfilment of
the promise made to Abraham, and enough to spare for the fulfilment of
similar promises to all his seed.

Vol. 1, p.60
We read that those who do the works of Abraham, are to be blessed with
the blessing of Abraham. Have you not, in the ordinances of this last
dispensation, had the blessings of Abraham pronounced upon your heads?
O yes, you say, I well recollect, since God has restored the
everlasting Priesthood, that by a certain ordinance these blessings
were placed upon our heads—the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
Why, says one, I never thought of it in this light before. Why did you
not think of it? Why not look upon Abraham's blessings as your own,
for the Lord blessed him with a promise of seed as numerous as the
sand upon the seashore; so will you be blessed, or else you will not
inherit the blessings of Abraham.

Vol. 1, p.60
How did Abraham manage to get a foundation laid for this mighty
kingdom? Was he to accomplish it all through one wife? No. Sarah gave
a certain woman to him whose name was Hagar, and by her a seed was to
be raised up unto him. Is this all? No. We read of his wife Keturah,
and also of a plurality of wives and concubines, which he had, from
whom he raised up many sons. Here then, was a foundation laid for the
fulfilment of the great and grand promise concerning the multiplicity
of his seed. It would have been rather a slow process, if Abraham had
been confined to one wife, like some of those narrow, contracted
nations of modern Christianity.

Vol. 1, p.60
I think there is only about one-fifth of the population of the globe,
that believe in the one-wife system; the other four-fifths believe in
the doctrine of a plurality of wives. They have had it handed down
from time immemorial, and are not half so narrow and contracted in
their minds as some [p.61] of the nations of Europe and America, who
have done away with the promises, and deprived themselves of the
blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. The nations do not know
anything about the blessings of Abraham; and even those who have only
one wife, cannot get rid of their covetousness, and get their little
hearts large enough to Share their property with a numerous family;
they are so penurious, and so narrow and contracted in their feelings,
that they take every possible care not to have their families large;
they do not know what is in the future, nor what blessings they are
depriving themselves of, because of the traditions of their fathers;
they do not know that a man's posterity, in the eternal worlds, are to
constitute his glory, his kingdom, and dominion.

Vol. 1, p.61
Here, then, we perceive, just from this one principle, reasoning from
the blessings of Abraham alone, the necessity—if we would partake of
the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob—of doing their works; and
he that will not do the works of Abraham and walk in his footsteps.
will be deprived of his blessings.

Vol. 1, p.61
Again, let us look at Sarah's peculiar position in regard to Abraham.
She understood the whole matter; she knew that, unless seed was raised
up to Abraham, he would come short of his glory; and she understood
the promise of the Lord, and longed for Abraham to have seed. And when
she saw that she was old, and fearing that she should not have the
privilege of raising up seed, she gave to Abraham, Hagar. Would
Gentile Christendom do such things now-a-days? O no; they would
consider it enough to send a man to an endless hell of fire and
brimstone. Why? Because tradition has instilled this in their minds as
a dreadful, awful thing.

Vol. 1, p.61
It matters not to them how corrupt they are in female prostitution, if
they are lawfully married to only one wife; but it would be considered
an awful thing by them to raise up a posterity from more than one
wife; this would be wrong indeed; but to go into a brothel, and there
debauch themselves in the lowest haunts of degradation all the days of
their lives, they consider only a trifling thing; nay, they can even
license such institutions, in Christian nations, and it all passes off
very well.

Vol. 1, p.61
That is tradition; and their posterity have been fostered and brought
up in the footsteps of wickedness. This is death, as it stalks abroad
among the great and popular cities of Europe and America.

Vol. 1, p.61
Do you find such haunts of prostitution, degradation, and misery here,
in the cities of the mountains? No. Were such things in our midst, we
should feel indignant enough to see that such persons be blotter out
of the page of existence. These would be the feelings of this
community.

Vol. 1, p.61
Look upon those who committed such iniquity in Israel, in ancient
days; every man and woman who committed adultery were put to death. I
do not say that this people are going to do this; but I will, tell you
what we believe—we believe it ought to be done.

Vol. 1, p.61
Whoredom, adultery, and fornication, have cursed the nations of the
earth for many generations, and axe increasing fearfully upon the
community; but they must be entirely done away from those who call
themselves the people of God; if they are not, woe! woe! be unto them,
also; for "thus edith the Lord God Almighty," in the Book of Mormon,
"Woe unto them that commit whoredoms, for they shall be thrust down to
hell!" There is no getting away from it. Such things will not be
allowed in this community; and such characters will find, that the
time will come, that God, whose eyes are upon all the children of men,
and who discerneth the things that are done in secret, will [p.62]
bring their acts to light; and they will be made an example before the
people; and shame and infamy will cleave to their posterity after
them, unto the third and fourth generation of them that repent not.

Vol. 1, p.62
How is this to be prevented? for we have got a fallen nature to
grapple with. It is to be prevented in the way the Lord devised in
ancient times; that is, by giving to His faithful servants a plurality
of wives, by which a numerous and faithful posterity can be raised up,
and taught in the principles of righteousness and truth: and then,
after they fully understand those principles that were given to the
ancient Patriarchs, if they keep not the law of God, but commit
adultery, and transgressions of this kind, let their names be blotted
out from under heaven, that they may have no place among the people of
God.

Vol. 1, p.62
But again, there is another reason why this plurality should exist
among the Latter-day Saints. I have already given you one reason, and
that is, that you might inherit the blessings and promises made to
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and receives continuation of your
posterity, that they may become as numerous as the sand upon the
sea-shore. There is another reason, and a good one, too. What do you
suppose it is? I will tell you; and it will appear reasonable to every
man and woman of a reflecting mind. Do we set believe, as the
Scriptures have told us, that the wicked nations of the earth are
doomed to destruction? Yes, we believe it. Do we not also believe as
the Prophets have foretold, concerning the last days, as well as what
the new revelations have said upon the subject, that darkness prevails
upon the earth, and gross darkness upon the minds of the people; and
not only this, but that all flesh has corrupted its way upon the face
of the earth; that is, that all nations, speaking of them as nations,
have corrupted themselves before the Most High God, by their
wickedness, whoredoms, idolatries, abominations, adulteries, and all
other kinds of wickedness? And we furthermore believe, that according
to the Jewish Prophets, as well as the Book of Mormon, and modern
revelations given in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the
sword of the vengeance of the Almighty is already unsheathed, and
stretched out, and will no more be put back into the scabbard until it
falls upon the head of the nations until they are destroyed, except
they repent. What else do We believe? We believe that God is gathering
out from among these nations those who will hearken to His voice, and
receive the proclamation of the Gospel, to establish them as a people
alone by themselves, where they can be instructed in the right way,
and brought to the knowledge of the truth. Very well; if this be the
case, that the righteous are gathering out, and are still being
gathered from among the nations, and being planted by themselves, one
thing is certain—that that people are better calculated to bring up
children in the right way, than any other under the whole heavens. O
yes, says one, if that is the case—if you are the people the ancient
Prophets have spoken of, if you are the people that are guided by the
Lord, if you are under the influence, power, and guidance of the
Almighty, you must be the best people under heaven, to dictate the
young mind: but what has that to do with the plurality of wives? I
will tell you. I have already told you that the spirits of men and
women, all had a previous existence, thousands of years ago, in the
heavens, in the presence of God; and I have already told you that
among them are many spirits that are more noble, more intelligent than
others, that were called the great and mighty ones, reserved until the
dispensation of the fulness of times, to come forth [p.63] upon the
face of the earth, through a noble parentage that shall train their
young and tender minds in the truths of eternity, that they may grow
up in the Lord, and be strong in the power of His might, be clothed
upon with His glory, be filled with exceeding great faith; that the
visions of eternity may be opened to their minds; that they may be
Prophets, Priests, and Kings to the Most High God. Do you believe,
says one, that they are reserved until the last dispensation, for such
a noble purpose? Yes; and among the Saints is the most likely place
for these spirits to take their tabernacles, through a just and
righteous parentage. They are to be sent to that people that are the
most righteous of any other people upon the earth; there to be trained
up properly, according to their nobility and intelligence, and
according to the laws which the Lord ordained before they were born.
This is the reason why the Lord is sending them here, brethren and
sisters; they are appointed to come and take their bodies here, that
in their generations they may be raised up among the righteous. The
Lord has not kept them in store for five or six thousand years past,
and kept them waiting for their bodies all this time to send them
among the Hottentots, the African negroes, the idolatrous Hindoos, or
any other of the fallen nations that dwell upon the face of this
earth. They are not kept in reserve in order to come forth to receive
such a degraded parentage upon the earth; no, the Lord is not such a
being; His justice, goodness, and mercy will be magnified towards
those who were chosen before they were born; and they long to come,
and they will come among the Saints of the living God; this would be
their highest pleasure and joy, to know that they could have the
privilege of being born of such noble parentage.

Vol. 1, p.63
Then is it not reasonable, and consistent that the Lord should say
unto His faithful and chosen servants, that had proved themselves
before Him all the day long; that had been ready and willing to do
whatsoever His will required them to perform—take unto yourselves more
wives, like unto the Patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob of old—like
those who lived in ancient times, who walked in my footsteps, and kept
my commands? Why should they not do this? Suppose the Lord should
answer this question, would He not say, I have here in reserve. noble
spirits, that have been waiting for thousands of years, to come forth
in the fulness of times, and which I designed should come forth
through these my faithful and chosen servants, for I knew they will do
my will, and they will teach their children after them to do it. Would
not this be the substance of the language, if the Lord should give us
an answer upon this subject?

Vol. 1, p.63
But then another question will arise; how are these things to be
conducted? Are they to be left at random? Is every servant of God at
liberty to run here and there, seeking out the daughters of men as
wives unto themselves without any restriction, law, or condition? No.
We find these things were restricted in ancient times. Do you not
recollect the circumstance Of the Prophet Nathan's coming to David? He
came to reprove him for certain disobedience, and told him about the
wives he had lost through it; that the Lord would give them to
another; and he told him, if he had been faithful, that the Lord would
have given hint still more, if he had only asked for them. Nathan the
Prophet. in relation to David, was the man that held the keys
concerning this matter ancient days; and it was governed by the
strictest laws.

Vol. 1, p.63
So in these days; let me announce to this congregation, that there is
but one man in all the world, at the same [p.64] time, who can hold
the keys of this matter; but one man has power to turn the key to
inquire of the Lord, and to say whether I, or these my brethren, or
any of the rest of this congregation, or the Saints upon the face of
the whole earth, may have this blessing of Abraham conferred upon
them; he holds the keys of these matters now, the same as Nathan, in
his day.

Vol. 1, p.64
But, says one, how have you obtained this information? By new
revelation. When was it given, and to whom ? It was given to our
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, Joseph Smith, on the 12th day of July,
1843; only about eleven months before he was martyred for the
testimony of Jesus.

Vol. 1, p.64
He held the keys of these matters; he had the right to inquire of the
Lord; and the Lord has set bounds and restrictions to these things; He
has told us in that revelation, that only one man can hold these keys
upon the earth at the same time; and they belong to that man who
stands at the head to preside over all the affairs of the Church and
kingdom of God in the last days. They are the sealing keys of power,
or in other words, of Elijah, having been committed and restored to
the earth by Elijah, the Prophet, who held many keys, among which were
the keys of sealing, to bind the hearts of the fathers to the
children, and the children to the fathers; together with all the other
sealing keys and powers, pertaining to the last dispensation. They
were committed by that Angel who administered in the Kirtland Temple,
and spoke unto Joseph the Prophet, at the time of the endowments in
that house.

Vol. 1, p.64
Now, let us enquire, what will become of those individuals who have
this law taught unto them in plainness, if they reject it? [A voice in
the stand, "they will be damned."] I will tell you: they will be
damned, saith the Lord God Almighty, in the revelation He has given.
Why? Because where much is given, much is required; where there is
great knowledge unfolded for the exaltation, glory, and happiness of
the sons and daughters of God, if they close up their hearts, if they
reject the testimony of His word, and will not give heed to the
principles He has ordained for their good, they are worthy of
damnation, and the Lord has said they shall be damned. This was the
word of the Lord to His servant Joseph the Prophet himself. With all
the knowledge and light he had, he must comply with it, or, says the
Lord unto him, you shall be damned; and the same is true in regard to
all those who reject these things.

Vol. 1, p.64
What else have we heard from our President? He has related to us that
there are some damnations that are eternal in their nature; while
others are but for a certain period, they will have an end, they will
not receive a restoration to their former privileges, but a
deliverance from certain punishments: and instead of being restored to
all the privileges pertaining to man previous to the fall, they will
only be permitted to enjoy a certain grade of happiness, not a full
restoration. Let us inquire after those who are to be damned,
admitting they will be redeemed, which they will be, unless. they have
sinned against the Holy Ghost. They will be redeemed, but what will it
be to? Will it be to exaltation, and to a fulness of glory? Will it be
to become the sons of God, or Gods to reign upon thrones, and multiply
their posterity, and reign over them as kings? No, it will not. They
base lost that exalted privilege for ever; though they may, after
having been punished for long periods, escape by the skin of their
teeth; but no kingdom will be conferred upon them. What will be their
condition? I will tell you what revelation [p.65] says, not only
concerning them that reject these things, but concerning those that
through their carelessness, or want of faith, or something else, have
failed to have their marriages sealed for time and for all eternity;
those that do not do these things, so as to have the same ordinances
sealed upon their heads by divine authority, as was upon the head of
old Father Adam—if they fail to do it through wickedness, through
their ungodliness, behold, they also will never have the privilege of
possessing that which is possessed by the Gods that hold the keys of
power, of coming up to the thrones of their exaltation, and receiving
their kingdoms. Why? Because, saith the Lord, all oaths, all
covenants, and all agreements, &c., that have been made by man, and
not by me, and by the authority I have established, shall cease when
death shall separate the parties; that is the end; that is the
cessation; they go no further; and such a person cannot come up in the
morning of the resurrection, and say, Behold, I claim you as my wife;
you are mine; I married you in the other world before death; therefore
you are mine: he cannot say this. Why? Because he never married that
person for eternity.

Vol. 1, p.65
Suppose they should enter into covenant and agreement, and conclude
between themselves to live together to all eternity, and never have it
sealed by the Lord's sealing power, by the Holy Priesthood, would they
have any claim on each other in the morning of the resurrection? No;
it would not be valid nor legal, and the Lord would say, It was not by
me; your covenants were not sealed on the earth, and therefore they
are not sealed in the heavens; they are not recorded on my book; they
are not to be found in the records that are in the archives of
eternity; therefore the blessings you might have had, are not for you
to enjoy. What will be their condition? The Lord has told us. He says
these are angels; because they keep not this law, they shall be
ministering servants unto those who are worthy of obtaining a more
exceeding and eternal weight of glory; wherefore, sixth the Lord, they
shall remain singly and separately in their saved condition, and shall
not have power to enlarge themselves, and thus shall they remain
forever and ever.

Vol. 1, p.65
Here, then, you can read their history; they are not Gods, but they
are angels or Servants to the Gods. There is a difference between the
two classes; the Gods are exalted; they hold keys of power; are made
Kings and Priests; and this power is conferred upon them in time, by
the everlasting Priesthood, to hold a kingdom in eternity that shall
never be taken from them worlds without end; and they will propagate
their species. They are not servants; for one God is not to be a
servant to another God; they are not angels; and this is the reason
why Paul said, Know ye not, brethren, that we shall judge angels?
Angels are inferior to the Saints who are exalted as Kings. These
angels who are to be judged, and to become servants to the Gods, did
not keep the law, therefore, though. they are saved, they are to be
servants to those who are in a higher condition.

Vol. 1, p.65
What does the Lord intend to do with this people? He intends to make
them a kingdom of Kings and Priests, a kingdom unto Himself, or in
other words, a kingdom of Gods, if they will hearken to His law. There
will be many who will not hearken; there will be the foolish among the
wise, who will not receive the new and everlasting covenant in its
fulness; and they never will attain to their exaltation; they never
will be counted worthy to hold the sceptre of power over a numerous
progeny, that shall multiply themselves without end, like the sand
upon the sea shore.

Vol. 1, p.66
We can only touch here and there [p.66] upon this great subject, we
can only offer a few words with regard to this great, sublime,
beautiful, and glorious doctrine, which has been revealed by the
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, Joseph Smith, who sealed his testimony
with his blood, and thus revealed to the nations, things that were in
ancient times, as well as things that are to come.
 

Vol. 1, p.66
But while I talk, the vision of my mind is opened;the subject spreads
forth and branches out like the branches of a thrifty tree; and as for
the glory of God, how great it is! I feel to say, Hallelujah to His
great and holy name; for He reigns in the heavens, and He will exalt
His people to sit with Him upon thrones of power, to reign for ever
and ever.

Brigham Young, April 8, 1852

Education

A Discourse Delivered By President Brigham Young,
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 8th, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.66
It does not exactly please me at this time to make the remarks I wish
upon the subject of education, as the greater part of the morning has
been devoted to laying before the congregation, the necessity of
improving ourselves in the knowledge of the sciences. The subject
which has been aimed at by the speakers this morning, bearing
particularly upon the necessity of instructing the human family, has
been laid before us in the light in which it is generally held by the
world. When we speak upon education, it is not to be understood that
it alone consists in a man's learning the letters of the alphabet, in
being trained in every branch of scholastic lore, in becoming a
proficient in the knowledge of the sciences, and a classical scholar,
but also in learning to classify himself and others. It has been
hinted that education commences with the first dawn of knowledge upon
the mental faculties of the child, and continues with it till death.
But I will trace it a little further back still, and say that
education commences with the mother, and the child in connection. I
will state the facts in the case, as you will find them to be
hereafter, in the education of your children. It depends in a great
degree upon the mother, as to what children receive, in early age, of
principle of every description, pertaining to all that can be learned
by the human family. When will mothers understand this? Knowing that
this is the case, I am perplexed with grief when I see such a wanton
diversion from the real design of life, it causes me to mourn for my
poor, ignorant, fellow mortals, and sometimes almost goads me to
anger. I can see mothers pay attention to everything under heaven, but
the training up of their children in the way they should go, and they
will even make it appear obligatory on the father to take care of the
child at a year  old. How often is it the case that mothers will
say—"Why, Pa, this child is growing up in ignorance, he is going to
ruin. Really, dear husband, what shall we do with him?" I [p.67] will
tell you the truth as you will find it in, eternity. If your children
do not receive impressions of true piety, virtue, tenderness and every
principle of the holy Gospel, you may be assured that their sins will
not be required at the hands of the father, but of the mother. Lay it
to heart, ye mothers, for it will unavoidably be so. The duty of the
mother is to watch over her children, and give them their early
education, for impressions received in infancy are lasting. You know,
yourselves, by experience, that the impressions you have received in
the dawn of your mortal existence, bear, to this day, with the
greatest weight upon your mind. It is the experience of people
generally, that what they imbibe from their mothers in infancy, is the
most lasting upon the mind through life. This is natural, it is
reasonable, it is right. I do not suppose you can find one person
among five hundred, who does not think his mother to be the best woman
that ever lived. This is right, it is planted in the human heart. The
child reposes implicit confidence in the mother, you behold in him a
natural attachment no matter what her appearance may be, that makes
him think his mother is the best and handsomest mother in the world. I
speak for, myself. Children have all confidence in their mothers; and
if mothers would take proper pains, they can instil into the hearts of
their children what they please. You will, no doubt, recollect
reading, in the Book of Mormon, of two thousand young men, who were
brought up to believe that if they put their whole trust in God and
served Him, no power would overcome them. You also recollect reading
of them going out to fight, and so bold were they, and so mighty their
faith, that it was impossible for their enemies to slay them. This
power and faith they obtained through the teachings of their mothers.

Vol. 1, p.67
The character of a person is formed through life, to a greater or less
degree, by the teachings of the mother. The traits of early
impressions that she gives the child, will be characteristic points in
his character through every avenue of his mortal existence.

Vol. 1, p.67
This is the education I wish you to establish in this Church, that
mothers may not suppose they are not required to watch over the early
education and impressions of their children, but over their husbands
to know where they are every moment of their lives, taking special
care to order them thus and so, so as to keep them advised and
properly instructed all the time, instead of doing that which they
ought in their houses with their children. I am not quite so strenuous
as some of the ancients were, who taught that if the women wanted to
learn anything, to learn it at home from their husbands. I am willing
they should come to the meetings and learn, but some of the ancients
proscribed them in this privilege, and would confine them at home to
learn through their husbands. I am a little more liberal than they
were, but this is not liberal enough for many of the women, they must
also be watching their husband's, while at the same time their
children are running abroad in the streets, naked and barefooted,
cursing and swearing. What time have I got to watch my children
to-day? Does not my duty demand my presence here? Where are my
children? Some are here. Where are the rest of them? Perhaps in the
streets, with other children, playing, or doing that which is wrong,
entirely unnoticed by their mothers. This applies to the community.
And then their mother will say—"Husband, our children will certainly
be ruined." Mothers, what do you want? Do you wish your husband to sit
all the time in the parlor with you? Yes, and I should suppose, by the
conduct of some, you want to be seated over the head of [p.68] God
Almighty, to rule over Him, and all His kingdoms. If I mention my own
family, and use them as an example, I do it that other people cannot
complain. Do you suppose that I cannot see faults in my own family, as
well as in my neighbors? I am not so prejudiced in their favour, as
not to discover faults in them, neither can I close my eyes upon the
faults of my neighbors'.

Vol. 1, p.68
What faults do I discover in my neighbors' families? I can see their
women go off visiting, riding on horseback, attending parties, while
their little ones are neglected, and left to run at large in the
streets, exposed to the pernicious examples of vile company. Hear it
again! The blood of these wicked children will be required at the
hands of their mothers! Should your husbands be called out to fight
the Indians, or go to the islands of the sea to gather the poor, it is
none of your business, when it is their calling to be away from home.

Vol. 1, p.68
I want education to commence here. I wish you strictly to follow out
this principle, and when children are old enough to labor in the
field, then the father will take them in charge. If children are not
taught by their mothers, in the days of their youth, to revere and
follow the counsels of their fathers, it will be hard indeed for the
father ever to control them. I know it is so, for it is too true.
Mothers will let their children go to the Devil in their childhood and
when they are old enough to come under the immediate guidance of their
fathers, to be sent out to preach the Gospel in the world, or to learn
some kind of mechanism, they are as uncontrollable as the winds that
now revel in the mountains.

Vol. 1, p.68
It is not for the mother to rise up and encourage her children to
fight against their father. You know my feelings on this point—they
are pointed, resolute, and strong. And when I undertake to conquer a
child who wants to conquer me, it shall be death to him before I
yield. I would rather see every child I have, go into the grave this
day, than suffer them to rise up and have control over me.

Vol. 1, p.68
Mothers, if you suffer your children to grow up wild, and uncorrected,
when they come into the hands of their fathers, and will not follow
their counsels; let them be disowned, and have no portion in the
inheritance; let them be disfranchised, be banished from Israel, and
not be numbered in the books of the offspring of Abraham. This shall
be the fate of my disobedient children, if I have any; and if there
are any of my children here today, let them hear it! for if they will
not keep my commandments, they shall have no part or lot in the
household of faith.

Vol. 1, p.68
Let education commence at this point, you mothers! and then with
brother Spencer and the board of Regents. Let mothers commence to
teach their children while in their laps, there do you learn them to
love the Lord, and keep His commandments. Teach them to keep your
commandments, and you will learn them to keep the commandments of your
husbands. It is not the prerogative of a child to dictate to his
mother, or his father; and it is not the prerogative of the father to
rise up and dictate to his God whom he serves. Is it right that my
wife should dictate to me? It is just as reasonable, and as right, as
it is for your children to rise up and dictate to their mother. It is
not their business to dictate to you, their duty is to obey, and not
to dictate.

Vol. 1, p.68
The Lecture which you have heard from Chancellor Spencer, is so far in
advance of us, that it does not touch the case of this people, at
present, with regard to education, until they have learned the
rudiments, that is. according to my view of the subject.

Vol. 1, p.69
It is true the Lord has revealed [p.69] great and precious revelations
to us through our language, and I believe it is as good a language as
any now in use; but when we scan it narrowly, · we find it to be
fraught with imperfections and ridiculous vagaries. I am as far from
believing that it is meet for us to adopt it in preference to any
other tongue, as I am that it is to adopt Presbyterianism, or the
Baptist's religion, in preference to any other of the same order of
antichristian churches, for they are all imperfect. The Lord can
reveal Himself to these Indians, He can talk to any nation, it makes
no difference to Him, as He can connect the ideas He wishes to convey
by means of their language, as imperfect as it is.

Vol. 1, p.69
I wish to impress my lecture more particularly upon the minds of
mothers. Am I not continually exhorting the brethren to be kind to
their families, and never to ill use a human being on the earth? I
exhort you, masters, fathers, and husbands, to be affectionate and
kind to those you preside over. And let them be obedient, let the wife
be subject to her husband, and the children to their parents. Mothers,
let your minds be sanctified before the Lord, for this is the
commencement, the true foundation of a proper education in your
children, the beginning point to form a disposition in your offspring,
that wilt bring honor, glory, comfort, and satisfaction to you all
your life time. To the mothers who may be here today, who have not the
experience they will have, and young women who are perhaps just
entering upon the stage of life, let me say, (and I wish you always to
keep it in remembrance, even you younger females who have newly
entered into the sacred state of matrimony,) fulfil the commandments
of Eloheim, fill up the measure of your creation, that the joy of your
hearts may be fall in the day of the resurrection, in that you have
done all you could to fulfil His law, and bring to pass the purposes
of the Lord. Always keep your minds pure before the Lord. You may say
it is impossible, because of your temptations, but let me inquire, Do
you pray? Did you pray this morning, before you left your houses? Did
you pray last evening, before you laid your bodies down to rest? Did
you pray that the Holy Spirit might rest upon you, so that your sleep
might be sweet and refreshing? Some of you may reply, that you have
children, and have not time to pay attention to this duty in the
morning. Some of you may have sick families, and others of you may be
afflicted in other ways, and you will offer these facts as reasons for
similar neglect. In these circumstances the mind must be centred upon
the Lord, and upon His work, continually. When you embark to fill up
the end of your creation, never cease to seek to have the Spirit of
the Lord rest upon you, that your minds may be peaceable, and as
smooth as the summer breezes of heaven. Never cease a day of your life
to have the Holy Ghost resting upon you. Fathers, never cease to pray
that your wives may enjoy this blessing, that their infants may be
endowed with the Holy Ghost, from their mother's womb. If you want to
see a nation rise up full of the Holy Ghost, and of power, this is the
way to bring it about. Every other duty that is obligatory upon man,
woman, or child, will come in its place, and in its time and season.
Remember it, brethren. Let your hearts be pure before the Lord, and
never cease to do anything you can for the satisfaction and comfort of
your family, that all may enjoy the comforts of the Spirit of the Lord
continually. If you do not come to this, your literary attainments
will not exceed those of the world.

Vol. 1, p.69
We have but few collegians among us, but I know that a thoroughly
educated man knows no more than you do, when his literature is
displayed, [p.70] though he spreads himself like the green bay tree.
Brother Spencer has given us a display of the learning of the day, he
has erected a beautiful building, but where is the foundation? In his
discourse, he referred to Joseph. Joseph built on the sure foundation,
and, when I build up my superstructure, it shall be upon the same
foundation. Brother Spencer has used language quite beyond your reach.
Well, I have the foundation, and he can make the building. When he
commences the building, I have asked the Board of Regents to cast out
from their system of education, the present orthography and written
form of our language, that when my children are taught the graphic
sign for A, it may always represent that individual sound only. But as
it now is, the child is perplexed that the sign A should have one
sound in mate, a second sound in father, a third sound in fall, a
fourth sound in man, and a fifth sound in many, and, in other
combinations, soundings different from these, while, in others, A is
not sounded at all. I say, let it have one sound all the time. And
when P is introduced into a word, let it not be silent as in Phthisic,
or Sound like F in Physic, and let two not be placed instead of one in
apple.

Vol. 1, p.70
I ask, have the great and learned men completed their education? No
they are ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the
truth. Let the Board of Regents commence on the proper foundation,
that when we have learned a great while, we may find to our
satisfaction, we have at last come to the knowledge of the truth.

Vol. 1, p.70
The English language, in its written and printed form, is one of the
most prominent now in use for absurdity, yet as a vehicle in which to
convey our ideas verbally, it is one of the best for extent and
variety it goes before and far beyond, any other. Its variety is what
I dislike. The schools in the Southern, New England, and Eastern
States, all teach the English language, yet the same ideas are
conveyed with entirely different classes of words, by these separate
communities. If there were one set of words to convey one set of
ideas, it would put an end to the ambiguity which often mystifies the
ideas given in the languages now spoken. Then when a great man
delivered a learned lecture upon any subject, we could understand his
words, for there would be only one word with the same meaning, instead
of a multiplicity of words all meaning the same thing, as is the case
now. For instance, there are men in this house so technical in their
feelings with regard to their choice of words, that when their ideas
are formed, and they commence to convey them, they will stop in the
middle of a sentence, and introduce another set of words to convey the
same idea. If I can speak so that you can get my meaning, I care not
so much what words I use to convey that meaning.

Vol. 1, p.70
I long for the time that a point of the finger, or motion of the hand,
will express every idea without utterance. When a man is full of the
light of eternity, then the eye is not the only medium through which
he sees, his ear is not the only medium by which he hears, nor the
brain the only means by which he understands. When the whole body is
full of the Holy Ghost, he can see behind him with as much ease,
without turning his head, as he can see before him. If you have not
that experience, you ought to have. It is not the optic nerve alone
that gives the knowledge of surrounding objects to the mind, but it is
that which God has placed in man—a system of intelligence that
attracts knowledge, as light cleaves to  light, intelligence to
intelligence, and truth to truth. It is this which lays in man a
proper foundation for all education. I shall yet [p.71] see the time
that I can converse with this people, and not speak to them, but the
expression of my countenance will tell the congregation what I wish to
convey, without opening my mouth. We are at present low, weak, and
grovelling in the dark, but we are planted here in weakness for the
purpose of exaltation. It is at the time of the formation of the
tabernacle of flesh, that the education of human life commences. Now,
mothers, train up your children in the way they should go. Fathers and
husbands, instruct your wives and children in the ways, of the Lord,
and love, joy, and prosperity will attend you from this time,
henceforth and for ever, which may God grant for Jesus sake. Amen.

Orson Hyde, April 9, 1853.

Sanctification—Economy—Apostates—
The Wolves and the Sheep

An Address Delivered By Elder Orson Hyde in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 9, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.71
We have been listening to a very interesting discourse from brother
Pulsipher. His remarks were truly appropriate when speaking upon the
subject of sanctification.

Vol. 1, p.71
I want to say a little more touching that principle. If I understand
it correctly, it means a purification of, or a putting away from, us,
as individuals, and as a community, everything that is evil, or that
is not in accordance with the mind and will of our heavenly Father.

Vol. 1, p.71
Sanctification has also an eye to our own preservation for
usefulness—for executing, carrying forward, and perpetuating the work
of the Most High God.

Vol. 1, p.71
We have been hearing that this is a fruitful valley. The blessing of
the Lord descends upon the mountains, and abundantly flows into the
Valley, causing it to spring forth, and produce whatever is necessary
to sustain life.

Vol. 1, p.71
I wish to observe here, that so bountiful have been the productions of
the fields of our farmers, that after they have harvested their grain,
they have not taken care of it, but have thrown it together in a very
loose and careless manner. From want of proper respect for the
temporal blessing of heaven, hundreds of bushels of grain have been
wasted, to which .many who are here to-day can testify. In consequence
of this, and some other causes, flour can scarcely be bought for six
dollars per hundred-weight. A short time ago it was sold in great
quantities at the rate of three dollars per hundred to the stores, and
now there is hardly bread enough in Israel to supply the wants of our
children. Why is this waste? A little more care should be exhibited by
the farmers for the products of the soil.

Vol. 1, p.71
If God our heavenly, Father has given us temporal blessings in the due
course and order of nature, we ought to hold them sacred, and be as
prudent and economical of them as we  are of a precious truth revealed
from heaven by the agency of an holy [p.72] angel from the presence of
God. I know not which to prize the most, the blessings of the earth
which pertain to the sustenance of these bodies, or the blessings of
heaven that give food to the mind; for they are all the blessings of
heaven to me and to you. I look upon every blessing as the gift of
Jehovah, as the Apostle James wrote anciently, "every good and perfect
gift cometh from the Father of lights, with whom there is no
variableness, neither shadow of turning," whether it be wheat, corn,
flocks, herds, houses, lands, wives, or children; we can obtain none
of these things independent of this blessing; neither can we make one
hair white or black, or add one cubit to our stature, without it is by
the blessing of our Father in heaven.

Vol. 1, p.72
Sometimes for want of proper care in keeping a secure fence, cattle
break through, and destroy the fruits of our toil I hope, as the time
of sowing seed is at hand, that we shall remember these things. And
let me say further, that a good fence is the most effectual "Stray
Pound Law" that can exist. If there are any so circumstanced as not to
be able to walk up to the full extent Of these instructions, let us,
however, try to do a little more than we have done heretofore, and by
a little extra exertion secure to ourselves an additional amount of
comfort, and have a little more to contribute to the building up of
the Temple of God, in which operation we may be sanctified. Brethren,
bear these things in mind.

Vol. 1, p.72
We have heard, of late, a great deal about stray cattle, stealing,
dissension and apostacy. I have not spoken upon the subject, I
believe, from this stand; at the same time I have my feelings and
views in relation to these matters, and I wish now to express them by
introducing a figure, from which you may draw your own conclusions.

Vol. 1, p.72
Now sanctification means, not only the purifying of the heart by
prayer, and by acts of obedience to God, but it means also to purify a
people, and purge from their midst that which is evil. I will suppose
a case, viz., that here is a large flock of sheep out on the prairie,
and here are shepherds also to watch over them with care. It is
generally the case that shepherds are provided with most excellent
dogs, that understand their business—their duty in relation to the
flock. It has been said by some, that shepherd dogs should be reared
with the sheep, and suck the milk from them, and thus partake of their
nature; that the child not only draws its nourishment from the woman,
but from the same source conceives a strong attachment, a kindred
feeling and sympathy, for the fountain of its life. How this is I
cannot; say; I have heard the observation, but those who understand
and know concerning this matter, can properly appreciate the remark in
relation to it.

Vol. 1, p.72
Suppose the shepherd should discover a wolf approaching the flock,
what would he be likely to do? Why, we should suppose, if the wolf was
within proper distance, that he would kill him at once with the
weapons of defence which he carries; in short, that; he would shoot
him down, kill him on the spot. If the wolf was not within shot, we
would naturally suppose he would set the dogs on him; and you are
aware, I have no doubt, that thence shepherd dogs have very pointed
teeth, and they are very active, very sensitive to know when the flock
is in danger. It is sometimes the case, perhaps, that the shepherd has
not with him the necessary arms to destroy the wolf, but in such a
case he would set his faithful dogs on him, and by that means
accomplish his destruction.

Vol. 1, p.72
Is this true in relation to the shepherd, and the flock, and the dogs?
You can all testify to its truth. Now was Jesus Christ the good
shepherd? Yes. What the faithful shepherd is [p.73] to his sheep, so
is the Saviour to his followers. He has gone and left on earth other
shepherds who stand in the place of Jesus Christ to take care of the
flock. When that flock is out on the prairie, and the pasture range
extending broad and green before them, and completely cleared of
wolves, is not that sanctified and cleansed, when there is nothing to
hurt or destroy them? I ask if one wolf is permitted to mingle with
the flock, and unmolested proceed in a work of destruction, will he
not go off and tell the other wolves, and they bring in a thousand
others, more wicked and ravenous than themselves? Whereas, if the
first one should meet with his just deserts, he could not go back and
tell the rest of his hungry tribe to come and feast themselves upon
the flock.

Vol. 1, p.73
Now don't say that brother Hyde has taught strong things, for I have
only told you what takes place between the shepherd and the flock,
when the sheep have to be protected.

Vol. 1, p.73
If you say that the Priesthood or authorities of the Church here are
the shepherd, and the Church is the flock, you can make your own
application of this figure. It is not at all necessary for me to do
it.

Vol. 1, p.73
It is all the same to me whether they want to destroy the flock, or
destroy, steal, and carry off the property of the took. If you steal
my team, which is my means of living, you might just as well kill me
at once. It is like this—"Brother Hyde, I will not disturb, molest, or
harm you, or any of the rest of your brethren; but we will take you
out on the bleak and comfortless prairie, and leave you there to
starve or freeze to death, and take possession of your property." You
might as well destroy us at once as take us where we should starve. It
would be much better to take our heads offer once than to subject us
to a lingering death. Says the Apostle, to the flock over which the
Holy Ghost had made him overseer—"The time will come when grievous
wolves will enter in among you, not sparing the took, and even of
yourselves will men arise speaking perverse things to draw disciples
after them." &c.

Vol. 1, p.73
I will tell you a feeling that I have ever cherished, though some may
think I speak contrary to my real sentiments; because in certain
circumstances I spoke in defence of a certain individual, which heaven
knows whether he be guilty or innocent. Perhaps my zeal carried me
beyond mediocrity, if it did that will be overruled for my good, for
it may show me who among my friends are my enemies. At the same time
my feelings are these—the best way to sanctify ourselves, and please
God our heavenly Father in these days, is to rid ourselves of every
thief, and sanctify the people from every vile character. I believe it
is right; it is the law and practice of our neighbouring state to put
the same thing in execution upon men who violate the law, and trample
upon the sacred rights of others. It would have a tendency to place a
terror on those who leave these parts, that may prove their salvation
when they see the heads of thieves taken off, or shot down before the
public. Let us clear up the horizon around us; and then, like the
atmosphere after the thunder storm has spent its fury in the tops of
the mountains, becomes purified; and a calm sunshine pervades the
whole. I believe it to be pleasing in the sight of heaven to sanctify
ourselves and put these things away from our midst.

Vol. 1, p.73
I have delivered the sermon I wanted to preach. I told the President I
wished to preach a sermon of about twenty minutes long, and I believe
I am at an end of it, inside of the time. I bequeath these remarks to
you in the name of Jesus my master, with the best feelings of a heart
devoted to your good. Amen. [p.74]

Brigham Young, September 11, 1853

Confidence—Advice to Emigrants—Danger in Prosperity

An Address Delivered By President B. Young
in the Tabernacle Great Salt Lake City, Sept. 11, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.74
After giving you a brief explanation of the feelings of those who
profess to be Saints, I wish to give a little counsel—as I have
frequently done before—to new comers.

Vol. 1, p.74
I am acquainted with the general disposition of mankind, and also
considerably acquainted with the traditions under which their minds,
feelings, passions, judgments, or I will comprehend the whole by
saying their consciences, have been formed by parents, teachers,
ministers, and others, who have exercised an influence over the young
and tender mind; these things are familiar to me in a great degree,
and have been for many years. I see them manifested each day I live.
The branches of the tree shoot forth, and bear their fruit, and men
can judge of the nature of the tree, by its fruit.

Vol. 1, p.74
The feelings and sentiments of this people, the Latter-day Saints, are
varied; they are far from being of one heart, and of one mind, of one
judgment, and of one desire; but I have no doubt they come nearer to
it, than any other community upon the face of the earth. This we know.

Vol. 1, p.74
In reality, the inhabitants of the earth do not vary so much in their
sentiments as they do in the explaining of them to each other. This I
have good reason to believe; when feelings and ideas are explained,
people vary more in language than in sentiment, yet they differ widely
in their sentiments, feelings, customs, habits, and manner of life.

Vol. 1, p.74
With regard to the kingdom of heaven now on the earth, of which we
form a part, we admit the kingdom of God has come; many of us believed
that years ago, who believed Joseph Smith was a Prophet, who believed
he had power and authority to establish it on the earth. What were the
feelings of the people, almost universally, in the infancy of this
Church? Men of science and talent in this Church believed—or they said
they believed—honestly, truly, and with all their hearts, that Joseph
Smith did not understand anything about temporal matters. They
believed he understood spiritual things—that he understood the Spirit
of the Lord, and how to build up the spiritual kingdom among men; but
when temporal matters were talked of, men were ready to decide at
once, that they knew more than the Prophet about such matters; and
they did so decide.

Vol. 1, p.74
Were you to ask how many times men did so, who did so, and on what
occasions they did so, I could answer you, for I am conversant with
every circumstance that transpired, pertaining to temporal matters,
from the first of my acquaintance with Joseph Smith, as a Prophet of
the Lord. The first Elders of this Church decided that Joseph did not
understand temporal matters. The first Bishops of this Church said
they believed with all [p.75] their hearts, that they understood
temporal matters far better than the Prophet Joseph. Are these the
feelings of the people at the present time? They are not, but right to
the reverse. I could have said then, the same that I could say now, if
Joseph was living—if he could have been believed, and confidence could
have been placed in him, with regard to temporal matters, wealth would
have been poured into the laps of this people, to overflowing.

Vol. 1, p.75
The remark that was made this morning is a true one, although the
matter referred to is small, apparently, but it is a fact, there was
not enough confidence in the people to satisfy them that the Prophet
knew how to handle money, or what to do with it; they did not believe
he knew how to manage temporal affairs. This lack of confidence
brought poverty and distress upon the whole people.

Vol. 1, p.75
When men came into our midst, who shut up the bowels of their
compassion, and held their money with an iron fist, they were held in
communion with us, our faith was exercised for them, we mingled with
them, and gave them fellowship for a time, yet one man, with his
covetousness, tied up the whole people. In many instances, men were
cut off for their covetousness, and because they had not confidence in
the Prophet, and held their substance when means were wanted to carry
on the work of God, to send the Gospel to distant lands, to sustain
the poor, build houses, and accomplish that which was necessary to be
done. While this means was withheld, it brought the whole Church under
condemnation, for this reason all had to suffer.

Vol. 1, p.75
This was in the days of the Prophet Joseph. Have the people reformed
since then? Perhaps a few of them hard; and again, perhaps a great
many of them have not. Many have not had an opportunity to reform, as
there is a considerable portion of this community who have not had an
acquaintance with the Prophet; they never associated with him, they
have not had an opportunity of sustaining his hands. Again, there is a
certain portion of the people who were associated with him. What would
the people do now, if they by their voice could call him hack to their
midst? Would they be willing to lay their substance at his feet? I
very much doubt it. He was poor, harassed, distressed, afflicted, and
tormented with law suits upon law suits, persecution upon persecution,
and thus it cost thousands and hundreds of thousands of dollars to
keep him alive, which a few had to sustain. Is this affliction upon
them now? It is not. The scene is reversed. And as the people once
thought, that many by one man could be made poor, they now believe, by
one man many will be made rich. At the present day I do not know where
the opportunity is to prove the people.

Vol. 1, p.75
There are individuals here, and members of the Church, that when they
come up to this land, are very careful to leave their substance behind
them. And if they have money to lend, they are very careful to lend it
to persons who do not belong to the Church. There are such present
to-day. They are fearful and unbelieving. They did not believe in the
days of Joseph that he could tell them the truth. But if you asked
them if they believed Joseph was a Prophet, and if God sent him to
build up the kingdom, "O yes," would be their reply; and yet they had
not confidence to ask him what they should do with the thousands in
their possession. These are a few facts in the life and experience of
the Prophet Joseph.

Vol. 1, p.75
How is it now? Have the people confidence? They say they have. Are
they willing to take counsel? They say they are. As it was observed
here this morning, when we wish anything done, the [p.76] people are
ready and willing to raise their hands to accede to the propositions
made by their leaders. Do you remember what I told you a few sabbaths
ago—this whole people are willing to receive counsel, but who of them
are willing to carry it out to the very letter? The future will prove
that. It is not proven by sitting on your seats and simply raising
your hands, as a token, a covenant, a witness to God and angels that
you are ready to take counsel, and also carry it out.

Vol. 1, p.76
For men of principle, and seemingly of good sense, to believe the
Prophet Joseph, who was inspired to build up the kingdom of God
temporally as well as spiritually, did not know as much about a
picayune as about God's spiritual kingdom, about a farm as about the
New Jerusalem, is folly in the extreme, it is nonsense in the
superlative degree. Those who entertain such ideas ought to have their
heads well combed, and subjected to a lively course of friction, that
peradventure a little common sense might dawn upon their confused
ideas.

Vol. 1, p.76
Consult your own judgments in such matters. Do you think that God
would set a man to lead his people, who does not know as much about a
picayune or a farm, as about God's  spiritual kingdom, or the New
Jerusalem? Shame on those who would entertain such ideas, for they
debase and corrupt the hearts of the community who imbibe them.
According to the sentiments of some of the Latter-day Saints, the Lord
must have become wonderfully high minded in the last days; I should
think he has become too proud according to their belief, to notice
farms and merchandise, and other little affairs and transactions that
pass around us. He used to notice the very hairs of our heads that
fell and the sparrows; He took care or the ravens, and watched over
the children of Israel, and supplied all their temporal wants; but we
say now, He does not condescend to such small matters, having given us
an understanding, and we know what to do. Are not these the feelings
of the people? I could refer to some little things by way of example,
but it would hit somebody rather too publicly.

Vol. 1, p.76
Let me ask that brother, if you have not thought in your heart, you
would not go to brother Brigham for counsel, for fear he would counsel
you to go to some place you do not want to go? Still you say, "I
believe this is the kingdom of God, and I do not want to come in
contact with brother Brigham, I do not wish to meet him, for fear he
should come in contact with my calculations, and what I have decided
upon in my mind." I could put my hand upon some of you who entertain
such thoughts.

Vol. 1, p.76
I will refer you now to the counsel I wished to give the brethren who
have lately come into the city from the East. I have heretofore
counselled new comers, to go to the South, or to the North, for we
have settlements 800 miles, North and South.

Vol. 1, p.76
Many of the people here have their friends, who have come in this
season, and some are still on the plains, who will be in in a few
days. I have been in the habit of saying to the brethren—You take one
hundred families and settle in such a place; and you take fifty and
settle in yonder place; but I never have given such counsel for the
guidance of the brethren, that it has not raised one continual
whining, saying, "I want to go to another place, for there is
somewhere you want me to go that I do not like;" or, "I rather think
brother Brigham thinks I am not tried and proven sufficiently, and he
wants to put me in circumstances to finish trying me." That is the
reason I want you to go here or there, and the reason why you
complain; for when men are thoroughly tried, they are ready to go to
any place where they are told to go, and when they are told.

Vol. 1, p.77
[p.77] My counsel now to new comers is, to do just what you have a
mind to, and go where you please, IF YOU CAN. You may go and settle in
any part of the Territory that you please; and furthermore, you may go
to California if you wish.

Vol. 1, p.77
I have told you what you may do, I will now tell you what you may not
do. You may try to gather a little company, and go to settle a place
where there are no inhabitants. You cannot, with my consent, go to any
place, unless it is to a city, that is, or will be walled in. If you
go from this city, go to a neighbourhood where you can be defended
from the ravages of Indians or other evil designing persons.

Vol. 1, p.77
Brother David Fullmer, this morning, talked about working all our
lives upon a wall, if it were necessary; but the wall we contemplate
making here, is not a breakfast spell. I calculate to keep walling
until the mountains around us become an impregnable defence. What we
have now on hand is not a circumstance. I will venture to say, that
brother Parley P. Pratt has got a job on hand infinitely more
extensive than the walling in of the whole territory of Utah. His work
was given to him sixteen years ago, by the Prophet Joseph Smith, in
the Kirtland Temple. Parley P. Pratt has yet to build temples in old
Scotland. The Scotch brethren might say, "What is the use then of our
coming to these distant vallies, so far from our native country?" Had
you not better write to your brethren who are still in Scotland to
stay where they are, think you? He has to build temples there of
greater magnitude than we have yet contemplated. When he will do it I
do not know; it is certain he will do it if he is faithful; but
whether he will do it after the earth is glorified, or before that
time, I do not know.

Vol. 1, p.77
I have a word to say to the sisters who have lately come into our
city. Do not allow your fathers, your husbands, and your brothers, to
go to any place to settle, unless it is walled in, or in some other
way made perfectly capable of defending you and themselves from the
attack of Indians, or those who would seek to destroy you and your
property. If they want to drag you off to some place where you will be
exposed to the ravages of Indians, tell them you are going to stay
where you are, and then ask them what they are going to do about it.
It is not my general practice to counsel the sisters to disobey their
husbands, but my counsel is—obey your husbands; and I am sanguine and
most emphatic on that subject. But I never counselled a woman to
follow her husband to the devil. If a man is determined to expose the
lives of his friends, let that man go to the devil and to destruction
alone.

Vol. 1, p.77
You have got my counsel. You need not, any of you, ask my counsel to
run over to the west mountains to settle, for there are plenty alone
there already. If you have not elbow room enough, rub my elbows, I can
rub as hard as you can. I can tell you something you never have yet
thought of. You may number all the families in this city, and with
them their cattle and flocks, and there is more ground within its
precincts, if properly cultivated, than would support them all from
year to year. There are not inhabitants enough in the city to
cultivate the land in it, as it should be. Look around and see the
hundreds of acres that have not been cultivated at all; one bushel to
ten has not been raised, that might have been, on the lots that the
people have pretended to cultivate. Be not afraid of being too close
together. The men or women who enjoy the Spirit of the Lord, never
feel themselves crowded by that spirit, or by those who possess it;
and they never will. When disturbance and difficulty occur, it is
because of [p.78] the opposite spirit, which is a contentious spirit;
and those persons who possess it may expect to be crowded when they
get to hell, as much or more than they are here; they will not have as
much elbow room there as they have here, perhaps.

Vol. 1, p.78
The Latter-day Saints ought not to feel so. Our cities are open, our
streets are wide, and we have the sweet mountain air, and a healthy
country. Do not be afraid to live together. What kind of air did you
breathe, who lived in eleven, twelve, and fourteen story houses in
your native country? If you could live in such confined circumstances,
why cannot you live here, while breathing air as sweet, I may say, as
the New Jerusalem.

Vol. 1, p.78
I have told you my mind, you can now do as your own minds shall
dictate, if you think proper, and be responsible for the same. I have
frequently thought, what would be the consequence in this community,
were we to be as strict now, as the authorities of the Church once
were? for it used to be, if a man did not obey counsel after it was
given him, he was cut off from the Church. Do you not think we are
lenient, easy, and forgiving? Let us be kind to each other, and
cultivate the spirit of peace, and seek diligently to know the will of
God. How can you know it? In matters pertaining to yourselves as
individuals, you can obtain it directly from the Lord; but in matters
pertaining to public affairs, His will is ascertained through the
proper channel, and may be known by the general counsel that is given
you from the proper source.

Vol. 1, p.78
I have told you heretofore what I am afraid of, (and, in reality I am
not afraid of anything else,) which is incorporated in the idea—See
that ye forget not the Lord your God. If this people will serve Him
with all their heart, mind, and strength, they have nothing to fear
from this time henceforth and for ever. You are not to be overcome by
your enemies, or put down and trampled under foot, if you will do
this, and continue to be humble before the Lord your God. In doing
this, no power under the heavens can disturb this people.

Vol. 1, p.78
If I have any knowledge touching the condition of this people at the
present time, and the way they are taught, led, counselled, and
dictated by those who go before them to open up the way, it is
directly opposite of that we saw in the days of Joseph the Prophet. He
was full of sorrow, trouble, poverty, and distress; but now the people
are led into riches, by the example, counsel, advice, and dictations
of their leaders. They are on the high way to wealth; and there is
danger in it. Here are men that never knew enough of the principles of
economy to gather substance or save anything to themselves, until
within a few years back; but now they are becoming rich in a moderate
point of view. We do not expect to become wealthy like the
Rothschilds, or some other large capitalists of Europe. This people
are gathering much substance around them, which is a principle of
heaven—a principle of Zion, but there is a fear within us test it
cause us to forget our God and our religion. Whether we have much or
little, let it be on the altar, for it is all the Lord's, whether this
people know it or not. Joseph Smith said to this people, that all the
wisdom he had was received from the hand of the Lord. All the
knowledge, wisdom, economy, and every business transaction pertaining
to human life in connection with the spiritual kingdom of God on the
earth, is given unto us as individuals, or as a community, from the
liberal hand of God.

Vol. 1, p.78
Do you realize this? Or will some of you say, "It is my own wisdom and
economy that have accomplished this or i that?" If you do, beware,
lest the Lord [p.79] withdraw the light of His spirit from you, that
you be left in darkness, and your former judgment, wisdom, and
discretion be taken from you. If we receive good, it is of the Lord;
then let us serve him, and love him with a true heart. As to the
world, they may do as they please, for we care not for it anyhow. Let
this people cleave unto the Lord, and righteous principles, and all is
right and well.

Vol. 1, p.79
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

George A. Smith, July 4, 1852

The Nauvoo Legion—Civil and Religious Rights

A Speech Delivered By Mr. George A. Smith, 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
on the Anniversary of the Fourth of July, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.79
As a humble private from the ranks of the Deseret mountaineers of the
Nauvoo Legion, I have the honor, though unexpectedly, to rise and
offer a few of our feelings in view of the great matters which have
been presented before us this day, and of the great events of which
this is the anniversary. From the remarks of the gentlemen who have
occupied this stand previous to my rising, we might think, that a
people who have been driven, and who have suffered so many
difficulties, robbings; shaking of the ague, catching birds with
hands, and for a time living on crickets, &c., that we would be very
lean and poor; but my friends, I think I am a pretty fair specimen of
the privates who compose the Nauvoo Legion. The experiment has been
tried of living in the deserts, of wandering among mountains, and of
solving the philosophical problem of almost living upon the air; and
it has answered exceedingly well.

Vol. 1, p.79
It is with the greatest pleasure that I address you; for I can assure
you that the Nauvoo Legion view with the strictest jealousy, every
violation of the provisions of the federal constitution; every
infringement of the rights of the people is regarded by the Nauvoo
Legion with the most fiery indignation. Whenever the rights of a
religious body are invaded—whenever the privileges of a civil
community are trampled upon with impunity—whenever any man in power,
or any man out of power shall trample upon the provisions of that
legacy be queathed us by our ancestors, there rises in us an unbounded
indignation; for our fathers' legacy was sealed with their blood, and
we are determined to maintain it inviolable. When an executive of a
state rises up and assumes to himself a dignity and a power that no
autocrat of all the Russias dare presume to exercise, and issues a
bloody order as did L. W. Boggs, for the utter extermination of all
the "Mormons;" men, women, and children, that may belong to, or be in
any way connected with them, it raises the indignation of the Nauvoo
Legion to an unbounded pitch.

Vol. 1, p.80
[p.80] What is more curious than all the rest; it frequently occurs in
all governments that corruption arises among the people; the people
become corrupt, and to a great extent, it must affect the government
also; no matter how good its form may be, the corruptions that arise
among the body of the people, must in a great measure paralyze the
head of the government. The Roman Catholics in Philadelphia were
attacked by a lawless mob, and thousands turned out to demolish their
churches and dwellings, and murder their people, and the perpetrators
of such deeds are suffered to go unpunished—this fills the Nauvoo
Legion with burning indignation. The legacy bequeathed to us by our
forefathers was a constitution which will protect every man in his
civil and religious rights; and where this Legion is, woe to him that
infringes upon these constitutional liberties. Being called upon
without reflection, or time to prepare a speech; and not possessing
the requisite talents for preparing notes, I must give you what I have
to say in an offhand style.

Vol. 1, p.80
Men will rise up in distant countries; and say that the inhabitants of
these mountains are rebellious. Rebellious! against what? Against the
power of mobs, lawless robbery, and the infringement and violation of
the constitution of the United States—against the lawless destruction
of property and life—against the deprivation of human beings of
religious liberty—that is what we are rebellious against; and the
Nauvoo Legion are ready to rebel against every agression of this kind,
as long as there is one drop of blood left in their veins.

Vol. 1, p.80
These bayonets now before me have been carried upon the shoulders of
these men to extend "the area of the American Liberty," over 4000
miles, suffering almost every kind of distress and fatigue; sometimes
travelling on foot ever a hundred miles of desert from water to water.
Such a march has not been, equalled by any body of infantry in the
world; and General Kearney said, that there was no other set of troops
in his army that could endure such service.

Vol. 1, p.80
Talk of rebellion! or want of loyalty! men might as well say the sun
does not shine, as to argue that this people are enemies to their
country's freedom. There is a spirit of religious intolerance that has
arisen in the minds of a great many men against this people in the
present age; they say, "you shall think as I think, or damn you, we'll
destroy you." General Joseph Smith, the commander of our Legion, was
treacherously murdered, and his noble brother by his side also, while
under the pledge of safety of Governor Thomas Ford. The grandfather of
that murdered general, (murdered while under the sacred pledge of the
State of Illinois,) his paternal grandfather; I say, was at the elbow
of Colonel Ethan Allen, at Ticonderoga, and with Stark at Bennington;
and his maternal grandfather was in the first naval battle, and at the
elbow of the first Commodore of the American navy, when the first
naval battle was fought by Americans against Great Britain, and served
during the entire war. Why was he murdered? Because he thought
different from his neighbors. Religious toleration was not in
accordance with the feelings of narrow minded men; he must be
butchered—basely murdered—and to accomplish it the faith of a
sovereign state bad to be pledged. We love the constitution of the
United States in its organization; but we detest southern secession,
and northern disunion, or anything that would be calculated to destroy
our glorious Union, and the institutions which have been sealed by the
blood of our fathers.

Vol. 1, p.80
Gentlemen, appearing as I appear in your midst, lean though I may be.
(Mr. Smith now weighing 280 lbs,) I [p.81] will tell you that I have
the honor of having descended from an officer of the revolution, who
marched 150 miles under the command of General Morgan, from the battle
of the Cow Pens, with nothing to eat but the raw bide belt of his
cartridge box. That cannot be the cause of my fine appearance; but it
must be the noble living my ancestors have had, wheel fighting for the
liberties we enjoy this day, in these mountains. And although I have
passed through so many trials and afflictions to get here, having been
driven out of three dwelling houses in different states, by mob force;
as many times deprived of my property; and having buried most of my
family from suffering on the plains; been three days at a time,
without taking food, that there is now scarcely a hair left on my head
between me and heaven; yet I am on hand, and with the Nauvoo Legion,
rejoice that there is a place amid the mountains where men are free to
enjoy civil and religious liberty and truth. Truth and Liberty
forever! Amen.

Brigham Young, March 27, 1853

Joseph, a True Prophet—Apostates—Dream, Etc.

An Address Delivered By President Brigham Young
in the Tabernacle, Great, Salt Lake City, March 27th, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.81
I do not know that I can speak so that you can hear me, as you
perceive something affects my throat; I wish, however, to say a few
words to you this morning; I would like to say considerable—a good
many words, but perhaps a few will answer.

Vol. 1, p.81
There are a goodly number in the congregation, who have been
acquainted with this Church and kingdom from its rise, and that knew
Joseph in his first career in the Gospel. There are many here that
have been in the Church for fifteen, sixteen, and some more than
twenty, years. I have been in the Church, wanting a few days of
twenty-one years, and there are a considerable number that I know have
been in it longer than I have. They knew Joseph—they knew him from
week to week, and from year to year, they knew what he did, they knew
how he spake, they knew the spirit he possessed, they were acquainted
with it, it is the same spirit they possess to the present day—the
spirit of "Mormonism," the spirit of the Gospel. I will ask those
brethren, and those sisters, if they believe Joseph Smith was a
Prophet of God? if they believe that he magnified his calling? I will
ask them if Joseph lived and died a Prophet of God, and what would
they answer? All men and women know, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
by the spirit they know it, by the light that is in them, far light
cleaveth to light, and truth embraces truth. These pure attributes, as
I told you here a few Sabbaths ago, stand upon their own basis—the
fabric sustains itself, but falsehood, and that which is built upon
it, will, sooner or later, fall.

Vol. 1, p.81
How many witnesses could we bring, men that are upon the islands of
the sea, in foreign lands, and people scattered [p.82] through the
United States, hundreds and thousands in their poverty, who are not
able to gather with the Saints; I ask, what would they witness if they
were here to-day? They would tell you; and they would sound it so that
all the world might hear, if they could, that Joseph Smith was a man
called of God to build up His kingdom in the last days, preparatory to
the coming of the Son of Man.

Vol. 1, p.82
There are many witnesses here, not only witnesses of Joseph and his
career, but witnesses of the disaffected spirits that have come into
this Church, and gone out again. Are there witnesses of men trying to
rise up and usurp Joseph's place in his day? Yes, there are many
witnesses, that many men tried it. Are there witnesses here, of the
rise and fall of men in this kingdom? Yes, plenty of them. I have
witnessed more than has been pleasing to me. It delights me to see men
come into the Church, and magnify the Holy Priesthood, but it is a
grievous matter to see men turn away from the holy commandments
delivered unto them, gather to themselves false spirits, follow after
a phantom, and be duped by the devil—be ensnared by the power of the
enemy, and give way to it until they fall. It is a source of regret,
but we witness it, we could name many of this class.

Vol. 1, p.82
Let me ask this congregation, that portion of it that was in Jackson
county; and again that portion that was in Kirtland in the days of
Joseph, and in leaving Kirtland; then those that were in Caldwell and
Davis counties, Missouri; then ask these who were in Nauvoo in his
day, and after he was slain; these portions of my congregation which I
have mentioned I will ask, what has produced your persecutions and
sorrow? What has been the starting point of all your affictions? They
began with apostates in your midst; these disaffected Spirits caused
others to come in, worse than they, wire would run out and bring in
all the devils they possibly could. That has been the starting point
and grand cause of all our difficulties, every time we were driven.
Are there not witnesses of this, here? Yes, a good portion of this
congregation are witnesses of these things, although many of them
never saw Joseph, and were not personally acquainted with him.

Vol. 1, p.82
We have been persecuted—we have built houses, made farms, cultivated
the land, broken up the wild prairie, and made it like the Garden of
Eden; we have fenced, built, and gathered substance around us many
times, and as many times have been driven from our possessions, until
we came to this inheritance which we now enjoy in these valleys of the
mountains.

Vol. 1, p.82
Now think a moment, reflect, and ask yourselves what do we see here? I
am coming nearer home, I am coming to this place; what do we see here?
Do we see disaffected spirits here? We do. Do we see apostates? We do.
Do we see men that are following after false and delusive spirits?
Yes. When a man comes right out, as an independent devil, and says,
"Damn Mormonism, and all the Mormons," and is off with himself, not to
Texas, but to California, (you know it used to be to Texas), I say he
is a gentleman, by the side of a nasty sneaking apostate who is
opposed to nothing but Christianity. I say to the former, Go in peace,
sir, go and prosper if you can. But we have got a set of spirits here
worse than such a character. When I went from meeting, last Sabbath,
my ears were saluted with an apostate crying in the streets here.

Vol. 1, p.82
I want to know if any one of you who has got the spirit of "Mormonism"
in you, the spirit that Joseph and Hyrum had, or that we have here,
would say, Let us hear both sides of the  question, let us listen, and
provo all things? What do you want to [p.83] prove? Do you want to
prove that an old apostate, who has been cut off from the Church
thirteen times for lying, is anything worthy of notice?

Vol. 1, p.83
I heard that a certain gentleman, a picture maker in this city, when
the boys would have moved away the wagon in which this apostate was
standing, became violent with them, saying, Let this man alone, these
are Saints that are persecuting (sneeringly.) We want such men to go
to California, or anywhere they choose. I say to those persons, you
must not court persecution here, lest you get so much of it you will
not know what to do with it. DO NOT court persecution. We have knows
Gladden Bishop for more than twenty years, and know him to be a poor,
dirty curse. Here is sister Vilate Kimball, brother Heber's wife, has
borne more from that man than any other woman on earth could bear; but
she won't bear it again. I say again, you Gladdenites, do not court
persecution, or you will get more than you want, and it will come
quicker than you want it. I say to you Bishops, do not allow them to
preach in your wards. Who broke the roads to these valleys? Did this
little nasty Smith, and his wife? No, they staid in St. Louis while we
did it, peddling ribbons, and kissing the Gentiles. I know what they
have done here—they have asked exorbitant prices for their nasty
stinking ribbons. [Voices, "that's true."] We broke the roads to this
country. Now, you Gladdenites, keep your tongues still, test sudden
destruction come upon you.

Vol. 1, p.83
I will tell you a dream that I had last night. I dreamed that I was in
the midst of a people who were dressed in rags and tatters, they had
turbans upon their heads, and these were also hanging in tatters. The
rags were of many colors, and, when the people moved, they were all in
motion. Their object in this appeared to be, to attract attention.
Said they to me, "We are Mormons, brother Brigham." "No, you are not,"
I replied. "But we have been," said they, and they began to jump, and
caper about, and dance, and their rags of many colors were all in
motion, to attract the attention of the people. I said, "You are no
Saints, you are a disgrace to them." Said they, "We have been
Mormons." By and bye, along camo some mobocrats, and they greeted them
with, "How do you do, sir, I am happy to see you." They kept on that
way for an hour. I felt ashamed of them, for they were in my eyes a
disgrace to "Mormonism." Then I saw two ruffians, whom I knew to be
mobbers and murderers, and they crept into a bed, where one of my
wives and children woke. I said, "You that call yourselves brethren,
tell me, is this the fashion among you?" They said, "O, they are good
men, they are gentlemen." With that, I took my large bowie knife, that
I used to wear as a bosom pin in Nauvoo, and cut one of their throats
from ear to ear, saying, "Go to hell across lots." The other one said,
"You dare not serve me so." I instantly sprang at him, seized him by
the hair of the head, and, bringing him down, cut his throat, and sent
him after his comrade; then told them both, if they would behave
themselves they should yet live, but if they did not, I would unjoint
their necks. At this I awoke.

Vol. 1, p.83
I say, rather than that apostates should flourish here, I will
unsheath my bowie knife, and conquer or die. [Great commotion in the
congregation, and a simaltaneous burst of feeling, assenting to the
declaration.] Now, you nasty apostates, clear out, or judgment will be
put to the line, and righteousness to the plummet. [Voices, generally,
"go it, go it."] If you say it is right, raise your hands. [All hands
up.] Let us call upon the Lord to assist us in this, and every good
work.

Vol. 1, p.84
[p.84] After Alfred Smith was called upon to go on a mission, he would
not go, and I knew he would apostatize. Do you suppose that after a
man has refused to fulfil his calling, he can retain the spirit of
truth, and stand? He can not. They say they believe that Joseph Smith
was a Prophet raised up to establish the work of the last days, and
bring forth the Book of Mormon; and thus they deceive. But if you will
examine them you will not find anything but contradiction to every
principle of truth.

Vol. 1, p.84
I felt to say this that I have said, though my throat is very sore,
but I think this exercise has done it good. I feel to say to Jew and
to Gentile, Let this people alone in these valleys of the mountains,
or you will find that which you are not looking for. We are on the
Lord's side, and we have the tools to work with. But shall this people
sink? No. The time has come that Israel shall be redeemed, and they
never shall be trampled under foot again. Now is the time; Joseph told
us, before he was killed, the set time to favor Zion had come. I want
yea to hear, Bishops, what I am about to tell you. Kick these men out
of your wards. If you want to apostatize, apostatize, and behave
yourselves. You shall not disturb my peace, nor the peace of this
people. If you want to go to California, go, and serve Gladden Bishop
there, if you wish, but disturb not this community, or else you will
find judgment is laid to the line. Do not court persecution, for,
remember, you are not playing with shadows, but it is the voice and
the hand of the Almighty you are trying to play with, and you will
find yourselves mistaken if you think to the contrary.

Vol. 1, p.84
May the Lord bless you, my brethren; and I pray, all the time, that we
may be preserved in the truth, that when the Lord has anything for us,
we may be ready to receive it, and thus serve Him all the day long. If
we have not been driven far enough to enjoy peace, tell me where next
we can be driven to, to find it; and if apostates follow, let them
follow.

Parley P. Pratt, March 27, 1853

Persecutions of the Church—Apostates—
Freedom—Self-Defence

An Address Delivered By Elder P. P. Pratt  on the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 27th, 1855.

Vol. 1, p.84
Brethren and Sisters—My feelings are with those who have spoken,
decidedly and firmly so. You have heard with reference to the
experience of the past. I have had an opportunity to obtain experience
in the past, and to observe as much perhaps as any one individual now
living, as it regards the Church of the Saints in this age.

Vol. 1, p.84
And I bear testimony, not only by the Holy Spirit, but by personal
observation, memory, experience, and knowledge, that what has been
said is true, strictly speaking, in all [p.85] its bearings, in regard
to the result of apostacy, as it relates to persecutions, breaking up,
robbing, plundering, suffering, and martyrdom, in this world.

Vol. 1, p.85
The subject that has been presented here by President Young, I have
revolved over in my own mind, and reflected upon it in its order. I
remember well several scenes, and the places, he referred to; and I do
not know of one single persecution, of any magnitude, that brought
trouble and general distress upon the people of God in this age, that
was not brought about directly by means of those that went out from
ourselves, who professed to be of us, if I may except the first
trouble in Jackson County, Missouri. I lived there at that time, and I
do not personally know, that apostates, or unlawful conduct on the
part of those professing to be Saints, was the particular agent of
bringing about that persecution. I do not know, so far as my own
acquaintance with the circumstances is concerned, but that may be an
exception. I do not recollect but what the world there, without aid
from apostates, arose up and did what they did.

Vol. 1, p.85
[Mr. Pratt's mind was refreshed by a person in the stand, that there
was an apostate who wrote a book previous to that persecution.] I now
recollect there were some writers, among which was a Mr. Booth, that
had been ordained to the Priesthood in this Church. He published
things well calculated to bring on persecution. There might have been
others also.

Vol. 1, p.85
But I was speaking of personal actors, there, in the county. It was
not then, as generally is the case, or as it has been since, aided by
those from among ourselves. In all the general persecutions, from that
time to the present, I do not recollect of a single instance, that the
general storm was not brought about by men from among ourselves,
professing the name, membership, and Priesthood of the Latter-day
Saints, traitors to the cause that they professed to believe. This was
the direct means of the suffering, and the breaking up, of the
community in Kirtland; of the breaking up of the community in, and the
expulsion of them from, Missouri. It was the direct means of this last
persecution which led to the martyrdom of the Prophet, and the
destruction of many others; the plundering of millions, the burning of
our Temple, and our migration to this country. We came here for peace.
We are now in a place where the extended desert, and snow clad
mountains, widely intervene on every side between us and our
neighbors, that they may not tread on our toes, and that we may not
tread on theirs.

Vol. 1, p.85
We know who led us here. It was not only the Almighty God, by His
matchless providence, but by His servant—he that stands at the head of
this people, and those that were with him. These were they that led us
here—that so counselled and arranged and organized our local matters,
that we have been sustained here, and have been fed, clothed,
sheltered, and preserved. We have obtained our local, political rights
and privileges, and have been enabled to preserve them inviolate in
the face of all the opposition, lies, and slanders, which have been so
industriously circulated.

Vol. 1, p.85
Many of us here, as well as many who sleep in the dust, have been worn
out in industriously accumulating property, making homes, and being
deprived of them by violence and robbery. We have spent our lives in
making homesteads, fencing, improving, cultivating, &c., without
enjoying the fruits of our labors.

Vol. 1, p.85
Sooner than be subjected to a repetition of these wrongs, I, for one,
would rather march out to-day and be shot down. These are my feelings,
and have been for some time. Talk about liberty of conscience! Have
[p.86] not men liberty of conscience here? Yes. The Presbyterians,
Methodists, Quakers, &c., have here the liberty to worship God in
their own way, and so has every man in the world. People have the
privilege of apostatizlng from this Church, and of worshipping devils,
snakes, toads, or geese, if they please, and only let their neighbors
alone. But they have not the privilege to disturb the peace, nor to
endanger life or liberty; that is the idea. If they will take that
privilege, I need not repeat their doom, it has been told here today,
they have been faithfully warned.

Vol. 1, p.86
Why is it that these apostates wish to cram down people's stomachs
that which they loathe? That which they have no wish either to hear,
think about, or digest? If the people of a neighborhood, ward, or
city, wish to speak, hear, or worship, or to discuss any subject, they
have public and private buildings, school houses, churches, or
assembly rooms in abundance. Why, then, are our streets disturbed by
tumults, railings, slanderous, abusive, and treasonable language,
under the name of preaching? If the city, or a large portion of its
citizens, wish to discuss any general principle, here is the
Tabernacle, and yonder is the StateHouse, or the Theatre—all owned by
the people, and under their control. Where is the need, then, of
preaching in the streets. But where is the city or community to be
found, who wish to discuss that which they already know and
understand? As to this man, or rather "thing," called Gladden Bishop,
and his pretended visions and revelations, I know him of old. I knew
him in Ohio, some eighteen or twenty years ago. I remember his name.
My memory is poor in names, many of you know; but when there is
something associated with a name, that stamps it strongly on my mind,
I am not apt to forget it. I scarcely ever heard that name in my life,
that it was not associated with some imposition or falsehood in the
name of the Lord. If he was tried before the Councils of the Church,
he would confess that he had lied, in pretending to visions, angels,
and revelations, and ask forgiveness. If he was excommunicated, he
would join again, &c.

Vol. 1, p.86
I never heard of him in any other light, but as a man or a "thing"
that crept in from time to time among the Saints, with attempts to
deceive the people with one imposition or another.

Vol. 1, p.86
His difficulty all the time was, that the people would not be deceived
by him. I will not put him on a level with other apostates. Where can
we find one of them that has not had some influence? I know of no one
that had not some followers for awhile, although none could keep them;
but I never knew Gladden Bishop to gain a single follower among his
personal acquaintance. He was disfellowshipped, and received on his
professions of repentance, so often, that the Church at length refused
to admit him any more as a member. These apostates talk of proof! Have
we not proved Joseph Smith to be a Prophet—a restorer, standing at the
head of this dispensation? Have we not proved the Priesthood which he
placed upon others by the command of God?

Vol. 1, p.86
I see no ground, then, to prove or to investigate the calling of an
apostate, who has always been trying to impose upon this people. It is
too late in the day for us to stop to inquire whether such an outcast
has the truth.

Vol. 1, p.86
We have truths already developed, unfulfilled by us—unacted upon.
There are more truths poured out from the eternal fountain, already,
than our minds can contain, or than we have places and preparations to
carry out. And yet we are called upon to prove—what ? Whether an egg
that was known to be rotten fifteen years ago, has really improved by
reason of age!!

Vol. 1, p.87
[p.87] "You are going to be destroyed," say they, "destruction awaits
this City!" Well! What if we are? We are as able to be destroyed as
any people living. What care we whether we are destroyed or not? These
old tabernacles will die of themselves, if let alone.

Vol. 1, p.87
We have nothing to fear on that head, for we are as well prepared to
die as to live. One thing we have heard to-day, and I am glad to hear
it. We shall not be destroyed in the old way—as we have been
heretofore. We shall have a change in the manner, at least. We shall
probably be destroyed standing, this time, and not in a sitting or
lying position. We can die as well as others who are not as well
prepared! I am glad that while we do live we shall not submit to be
yoked or saddled like a dumb ass. We shall not stand still to see men,
women, and children murdered, robbed, plundered, and driven any more,
as in the States heretofore. Nor does God require it at our hands.
That is the best news we have heard to-day.

Vol. 1, p.87
You may say, Wait till an enemy forms a league with others for your
destruction. We would do this, if we did not know the spirit that
actuates our enemies. Ignorant of this, we might sit down and wait
till men did actually cut our throats, in order to prove them. But if
you will manifest to me a spirit in any person, I will tell you where
that spirit leads, and so can President Young and his Counsellors, and
every true-hearted Saint who has experience in the operations of
spiritual powers. We will try to act in time, and not suffer the
spirit of destruction to ripen in our midst.

Vol. 1, p.87
It is not enough for people to have liberty to worship according to
sectarianism, Judaism, heathenism, and everything else, but they wish
the liberty to stab you to the heart.

Vol. 1, p.87
It is policy not to wait till you are killed, bat act on the defensive
while you still live. I have said enough on this subject.

Vol. 1, p.87
I rejoice in living with this people As brother Kimball said, this was
his heaven. It is mine. There might be a better people, but we can't
find them—they are not known upon the earth, in mortal flesh. If we
find a better people we shall have to wait till people grow better.

Vol. 1, p.87
If we should find a better people before ourselves are grown better,
we could not live among them, and that would be the hell of it. We
have found a people as good as we are, and we are agreed to live
together. The light of truth has united us, and the spirit has
baptized us into a degree of oneness. The world thinks we are one in
the highest sense of the term; but God sees that there is much room
for us to improve in oneness. Where shall we begin to improve? I don't
know of anything better calculated to improve our union than to have
some wide meshes in the net, to let those slip through who don't wish
to be gathered, and to unite with the rest. There is an accumulation
here of the good and the bad, the chaff and the wheat, the tares and
the good grain, the good and bad fish which the Gospel net gathers.
The only safe way is for the good and bad to be separated. I like to
see the roads open, the snow disappear from the kanyons, that spirits
not congenial to the Gospel of peace may go as many roads as there are
points of the compass. Such movements give opportunity for the Saints
to draw the cords of union still closer. May God bless you all Amen.
[p.88]

Brigham Young, June 13, 1852

March of "Mormonism"—The Power of God 
and the Wisdom of Man—Good and 
Evil Influences—The Law of Increase

A Discourse Delivered By President Brigham Young,
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, June 13th, 1852.

Vol. 1, p.88
As there is more time which remains to be improved this morning, I
will offer a few remarks to the congregation, feeling thankful for
this privilege, and for all others that I enjoy from day to day.

Vol. 1, p.88
We have had the pleasure this morning of hearing the truth of the work
of the last days declared, with the testimony of one of the servants
of the Lord, (Ira Ames), who has had an experience of twenty years in
this Church. There are many others who also have had a lengthy
experience, and some who have not had more than six months' trial, but
who have, in that short time, obtained an experience which has given
them sufficient information to satisfy them that there is a God in
this work, that a Supreme Power has attended the Gospel of salvation,
or what is called "Mormonism," from its rise to this day. I say to
all, both Saint and sinner, that there is not an individual who has
heard the sound of the Gospel of Salvation, the report of this work of
the last days, of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and of the
mission of Joseph Smith, but the Spirit of the Lord in a greater or
less degree accompanied that report with power, and with the testimony
of its truth, no matter as to the character of the individual, nor yet
whether he admits and embraces the truth. If he has heard it in its
simplicity and purity, the weight of testimony which it bears along
with it, carries conviction to his mind that it may be true, although,
through the influence of the world, of evil associations in life, or
the instigations of the enemy of all righteousness, those convictions
and impressions may be swept away, which, if exercised at the time, in
sincerity, with full purpose of heart to know the truth, would have
substantiated the matter to his entire satisfaction. A weight of
testimony always accompanies the promulgation of the Gospel of
Salvation.

Vol. 1, p.88
Brother Ames has said that "'Mormonism' will progress." If it does
not, God will be dethroned, for when He undertakes to do anything, it
will be done, notwithstanding every opposing influence. When the
wicked have power to blow out the sun, that it shines no more; when
they have power to bring to a conclusion the operations of the
elements, suspend the whole system of nature, and make a footstool of
the throne of the Almighty, they may then think to check "Mormonism"
in its course, and thwart the unalterable purposes of heaven. Men may
persecute the people who believe its doctrines, report and publish
lies to bring tribulation upon their heads, earth and hell may unite
in one grand league against it, and exert their malicious powers to
the utmost, but it will stand as firm and immovable in the midst of it
all as the pillars of eternity. Men may persecute the Prophet, and
those who  believe and uphold [p.89] him, they may drive the Saints
and kill them, but this does not affect the truths of "Mormonism" one
iota, for they will stand when the elements melt with fervent heat,
the heavens are wrapt up like a scroll, and the solid earth is
dissolved. "Mormonism" stands upon the eternal basis of omnipotence.
Jehovah is the "Mormonism" of this people, their Priesthood and their
power; and all who adhere to it, will, in the appointed day, come up
into the presence of the King Eternal, and receive a crown of life.

Vol. 1, p.89
While speaking the other day to the people, I observed that "the race
was not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong," neither riches to
men of wisdom. I happened to cast my eyes upon Ira Ames, who was
sitting in the congregation, I knew he had been in the Church a
considerable length of time, I have been personally acquainted with
him for twenty years. My eye also caught many more of the first Saints
at the same time. These men know that "Mormonism" is true, they have
moved steadily forward, and have not sought to become noted
characters, as many have; but, unseen as it were, they have maintained
their footing steadily in the right path. I could place my hand upon
many in this congregation, who will win the race, though they are not
very swift, to outward appearance, and they make not great
pretensions; they are found continually attending to their own
business. They do not appear to be great warriors, or as if they were
likely to win the battle. But what is their true character? They have
faith today, they are filled with faith, their words are few, but they
are full of integrity. You will find them to-morrow as they were
yesterday, or are today. Visit them when you will, or under whatever
circumstances, and you find them unalterably the same; and finally
when you have spent your life with them, you will find that their
lives throughout have been well spent, full of faith, hope, charity,
and good works, as far as they have had the ability. These are the
ones who will win the race, conquer in the battle, and obtain the
peace and righteousness of eternity.

Vol. 1, p.89
I would inquire if the congregation recollect the text for the season.
Let every man who preaches it act according to it himself. If those
who speak, do so by the Spirit of the Lord, they will speak according
to the text, for it is impossible ever to depart from it if they
remain in the truth. If they live to it, their whole lives will aim
directly to the one grand object, namely, to be encircled, wrapt up,
and surrounded with the knowledge of God; that will make them one,
(according to the text), prepare them to do unto others as they would
that others should do unto them, to keep the whole law 'of the Father
and the Son, and all the laws of the Celestial Kingdom which have
been, or ever will be, revealed, and to meet the Saviour at his
coming.

Vol. 1, p.89
It yields solid satisfaction to hear men testify of the truth of the
Gospel. It is always peculiarly interesting to me to hear the Saints
tell their experience. It is to me one of the best of sermons to hear
men and women relate to each other how the Lord has wrought upon their
Understanding, and brought them into the path of truth, life, and
salvation. I would rather hear men tell their own experience, and
testify that Joseph was a Prophet of the Lord, and that the Book of
Mormon, the Bible, and other revelations of God, are true; that they
know it by the gift and power of God; that they have conversed with
angels, have had the power of the Holy Ghost upon them, giving them
visions and revelations, than hear any  other kind of preaching that
ever saluted my ears. If I could command the [p.90] language and
eloquence of the angels of God, I would tell you why, but the
eloquence of angels never can convince any person that God lives, and
makes truth the habitation of his throne, independent of that
eloquence being clothed with the power of the Holy Ghost; in the
absence of this, it would be a combination of useless sounds. What is
it that convinces man? It is the influence of the Almighty,
enlightening his mind, giving instruction to the understanding. When
that which inhabits this body, that which came from the regions of
glory, is enlightened by the influence, power, and Spirit of the
Father of light, it swallows up the organization which pertains to
this world. Those who are governed by this influence lose sight of all
things pertaining to mortality, they are wholly influenced by the
power of eternity, and lose sight of time. All the honor, wisdom,
strength, and whatsoever is considered desirable among men, yea, all
that pertains to this organization, which is in any way independent of
that which came from the Father of our spirits, is obliterated to
them, and they hear and understand by the same power and spirit that
clothe the Deity, and the holy beings in His presence. Anything
besides that influence, will fail to convince any person of the truth
of the Gospel of salvation. This is the reason why I love to hear men
testify to the various operations of the Holy Spirit upon them—it is
at once interesting and instructive. When a subject is treated upon
with all the calculation, method, tact, and cunning of men, with the
effusions of worldly eloquence, before a congregation endowed with the
power of the Holy Ghost, and filled with the light of eternity, they
can understand the subject, trace its bearings, place all its parts
where they belong, and dispose of it according to the unalterable laws
of truth. This makes all subjects interesting and instructive to them.
But the case is quite different with those whose minds are not opened
and instructed by the power of God. Sermonizing, dividing, and
subdividing subjects, and building up a fine superstructure, a
fanciful and serial building, calculated to fascinate the mind,
coupled with the choicest eloquence of the world, will produce no good
to them. The sentiments of my mind, and the manner of my life, are to
obtain knowledge by the power of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 1, p.90
If all the talent, tact, wisdom, and refinement of the world had been
sent to me with the Book of Mormon, and had declared, in the most
exalted of earthly eloquence, the truth of it, undertaking to prove it
by learning and worldly wisdom, they would have been to me like the
smoke which arises only to vanish away. But when I saw a man without
eloquence, or talents for public speaking, who could only say, "I
know, by the power of the Holy Ghost, that the Book of Mormon is true,
that Joseph Smith is a Prophet of the Lord," the Holy Ghost proceeding
front that individual illuminated my understanding, and light, glory,
and immortality were before me. I was encircled by them, filled with
them, and I knew for myself that the testimony of the man was true.
But the wisdom of the world, I say again, is like smoke, like the fog
of the night, that disappears before the rays of the luminary of day,
or like the hoar-frost in the warmth of the sun's rays. My own
judgment, natural endowments, and education bowed to this simple, but
mighty testimony. There sits the man who baptized me, (brother Eleazer
Miller.) It filled my system with light, and my soul with joy. The
world, with all its wisdom and power, and with all the glory and
gilded show of  its kings or potentates, sinks into perfect
insignificance, compared with the simple, unadorned testimony of the
[p.91] servant of God. Jesus said, "Consider the lilies of the field,"
behold the splendid, yet simple beauty of their clothing; even
Solomon, the greatest, and wisest of earthly kings, who swayed his
sceptre so as to be admired and feared by all nations—he, in all his
glory could not compare with one of these lilies, which you can sever
from its native stem, with the least effort, admire for a moment, and
then toss it from you. All that is considered valuable, precious,
glorious, or magnificent among men, cannot even compare with that
lily, which you tread under your feet, for beauty and excellence.

Vol. 1, p.91
The glory of man is fleeting as the twilight, and like the "baseless
fabric" of a dream, it vanishes away. It is fitly compared in the
Scriptures to the flower of the grass when it is cut down, which
whithers and is gone forever, but when the Almighty sheds forth His
Spirit upon an individual, or upon a people, the vision of their mind
is opened, so as to discern between the things pertaining to this
organization, and those pertaining to organizations which are brought
forth in other spheres, all things are made new to them, for all
things in the heavens and on the earth are in the power of the
Almighty, and can only be revealed unto mortals, in their proper
light, by the power of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 1, p.91
While brother Ames was relating his experience previous to believing
and embracing the faith of the Gospel, and the few words of
conversation that passed between him and brother George Curtis, this
question occurred to my mind—"What causes men and women, whose minds
have been unaccustomed to reflect upon theological subjects, to speak
so intelligently as soon as the Spirit of the Lord touches their
understanding?" The experience of most of the congregation can answer
this question. You are the oracle of the Spirit, the repository of the
intelligence that comes from another state of existence invisible to
the natural eye; of the influence that produces an effect without
revealing the cause, and is therefore called a miracle. You are
already acquainted with my views upon the doctrine of miracles. In
reality there can be no miracle, only to the ignorant. There are
spiritual agents, invisible to the natural eye, not only in us, but in
the elements, in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath, who are
continually producing effects, the cause of which we cannot
comprehend.

Vol. 1, p.91
Does the experience of this people teach them what that is, which
causes men and women to speak that which is wrong? Many of them, but
not all, understand it tolerably well. Paul could not explain it
though he was one of Gamaliel's household servants, and probably swept
his house, or cleaned his sandals. However, he had an opportunity of
learning much, but, with all his learning and talent, he could not
explain this matter any better than his uneducated brethren. When he
would seek the Lord with all his heart, he found something in the way,
which endeavoured to overcome him, and block up his path, when he
pursued the course of righteousness; and the only way he could explain
it was by saying "when I would do good, evil is present with me." This
evil is with us, it is that influence which tempts to sin, and which
has been permitted to come into the world for the express purpose of
giving us an opportunity of proving ourselves before God, before Jesus
Christ our elder brother, before the holy angels, and before all good
men, that we are determined to overcome the evil, and cleave to the
good, for the Lord has given us the ability to do so. Consequently,
when the evil is present with me, I have a little fighting to do, I
must turn and combat it until it is eradicated from my affections, as
well as from my actions, [p.92] that I may have power to do all the
good I wish to perform. Every person is capable of this, all can
bridle their tongues, and cease from every evil act kern this time
henceforth and forever, and do good instead.

Vol. 1, p.92
There is an old maxim, and in many cases an excellent one, it is,
"think twice before you speak, and three times before you act." If we
train ourselves to think what we are about to do, before we do it, and
have understanding to know, and power to perform the good, we can
thereby avoid the evil that is present with us. When the enemy makes
war with me, I am thrown on the defensive, and if I use my weapons
skilfully, and with firmness of purpose, my antagonist must yield to
me the victory, the Lord being my helper. The Scriptures say—"Rebuke
the devil, and he will flee from you." This is the duty of every
Saint. When evil is present with us, we must overcome it, or be
overcome by it. When the devil is in our hearts, tempting us to do
that which is wrong, we must resist him or be led captive by trim.
When brother Ames, without giving himself time to pause or think, said
to the person who presented the Gospel to him—"I do not want to hear
one word about 'Mormonism,'" it was the evil in him that caused him so
to speak. Man is endowed with power and wisdom sufficient, if he will
exercise them, to hush to silence his tongue, and cause his hands to
cease their operations. His feet may he swift to shed blood, but he
has power to pause, and combat and conquer the enemy; for good is
present with him also, and he is influenced in a greater or less
degree, by the Spirit of the Lord. You experience these two opposites
of good and evil in yourselves every day you live, you are tried,
tempted, and overtaken in sin, by saying and doing that which is
wrong. Now from this time, henceforth, pause, and, whatever you do,
let it be done in a spirit of reflection, ever again act in haste, but
let your action always be the result of mature consideration. "Do not
hurry me," is one of the prominent characteristics of my history. I
frequently exhort the brethren not to be in a hurry, for we shall not
stop here, we are only hunting for the grave, and there is no fear but
we shall find it.

Vol. 1, p.92
We have embraced the Gospel, and are professedly Latter-day Saints,
but evil will introduce itself in the midst of my brethren, then I
have frequently to chastise them. There are two thousand persons in
this assembly, and if only half a dozed of them have done wrong, I
could not chastise them without appearing to chastise the whole
congregation, whist in reality is not so. By chastising the guilty,
however, it is impossible to spot the conscience of good men and
women, whose hearts are clean and pure as a piece of white paper.

Vol. 1, p.92
The Lord will help those who help themselves to do right. Should the
people be determined from this time henceforth, never to do anything
but good, and should go forth to build up the Kingdom of God, doing
everything in their power to promote the cause of truth, and never do
another wrong, it would be but a short time before this people would
be a holy people, sanctified unto the Lord. We are already the best
people on earth, but we can still improve, we are made for that
purpose, our capacities are organized to expand until we can receive
into our comprehension celestial knowledge and wisdom, and to continue
worlds without end.

Vol. 1, p.92
There is another thought which strikes my mind at this moment, upon
which it will perhaps be well enough to throw out a few ideas. It has
been, and is now, believed by numerous  individuals, that the brute
creation, by increase in knowledge and wisdom, t change their physical
or bodily [p.93] organization, through numerous states of existence,
so that the minutest insect, in the lapse of time, can take to itself
the human form, and vice versa. This is one of the most inconsistent
ideas that could be possibly entertained in the mind of man; it is
called the transmigration of souls. It is enough for me to know that
mankind are made to improve themselves. All creation, visible and
invisible, is the workmanship of our God, the supreme Architect and
Ruler of the whole, who organized the world, and created every living
thing upon it, to act in its sphere and order. To this end has He
ordained all things to increase and multiply. The Lord God Almighty
has decreed this principle to be the great governing law of existence,
and for that purpose are we formed. Furthermore, if men can understand
and receive it, mankind are organized to receive intelligence until
they become perfect in the sphere they are appointed to fill, which is
far ahead of us at present. When we use the term perfection, it
applies to man in his present condition, as well as to heavenly
beings. We are now, or may be, as perfect in our sphere as God and
Angels are in theirs, but the greatest intelligence in existence can
continually ascend to greater heights of perfection.

Vol. 1, p.93
We are created for the express purpose of increase. There are none,
correctly organized, but cart increase from birth to old age. What is
there that is not ordained after an eternal law of existence? It is
the Deity within us that causes increase. Does this idea startle you?
Are you ready to exclaim, "What! the Supreme in us!" Yes. He is in
every person upon the face of the earth. The elements that every
individual is made of and lives in, possess the Godhead. This you
cannot now understand, but you will hereafter· The Deity within us is
the great principle that causes us to increase, and to grow in grace
and truth. The operation once begun, strict obedience to the
requirements of heaven is necessary to obtain the end for which we
were created, therefore let us commence to do the will of God in
earnest from this time henceforth. Let the child, when he comes to
understanding, and the father communicates his will to him, say,
"Father, from this time, henceforth and for ever, I will do thy will."
So it has been, beginning with Father Adam, and so it will continue to
be the duty of big posterity who will be sanctified, and enter into
the celestial kingdom. This will cause every person to do unto others
as they would that others should do unto them, and will make them as
pure and holy in their sphere as Gott is in His. Commence with it, go
through the vail into eternity with it, and still continue, and the
end thereof no man on earth knoweth, nor the angels in heaven.

Vol. 1, p.93
Nothing short of the Holy Ghost will do us any lasting good. I told
you, in the beginning of my remarks, the truth as it is in heaven, and
on earth; as it is with angels, with Prophets, with all good people,
and with every sinner that dwells upon the earth. There is not a man
or woman that loves the truth, who has heard the report of the Book of
Mormon, but the Spirit of the Almighty has testified to him or her of
its truth; neither has any man heard the name of Joseph Smith, but the
Spirit has whispered to him—"He is a true Prophet."

Vol. 1, p.93
God has raised up a Prophet, brought forth the Book of Mormon,
influenced the people to lay the foundation of his kingdom, taking two
of a nation, and one of a family. When a person is worked upon by the
Spirit to believe the truth of the Gospel, the Devil tells him it is a
falsehood. And again, "the loss of my good name" exercises a powerful
influence against a person's embracing the truth, for if [p.94] he
determines to adhere to "Mormonism," his unbelieving friends take it
for granted that he is deluded. Therefore but a few prove themselves
worthy of the truth by taking the right path. Nearly all the world
pursue their own path, they will not believe the truth when it is
declared to them, nor see the light when it is before their eyes, but
they close their eyes, harden their hearts, and would rather believe a
he that they may be damned.

Vol. 1, p.94
I am experimentally conversant with the history of this Church further
back than brother Ames is, and he commenced in 1880. At that time it
was said, "Mormonism must be put down," but IT IS NOW LARGER THAN
EVER! They can only kill the body, and "Mormonism" is not altered by
that in the least. The Prophet Joseph was the oracle through which God
spoke; they slew his body, but "Momonism" is still the same. Had
"Mormonism" been a falsehood, the Devil and the world, instead of
fighting against it, would have sustained and built it up.

Vol. 1, p.94
Perhaps I have said enough to the brethren at this time. It would give
inc much pleasure if we could prevail on all the inhabitants of these
valleys, on the inhabitants of the whole earth and on ourselves, to
cease to do evil and learn to do well; that is all I could wish or ask
for. All I desire to live for is to see the inhabitants of the earth
acknowledge God, bow down to Him, and confess His supremacy, and His
righteous covenant. To Him let every knee bow, and every tongue
confess, and let all creation say Amen to His · wise providences. Let
every person declare his allegiance to God, and then live to it,
swing—"As for me and my house we will serve the Lord. As for me, and
all I have, it is the Lord's, and shall be dedicated to Him all my
days." If this can be done, happiness is here, angels are here, God is
here, and we are wrapped in the visions of eternity. But I am not the
Lord, and can do nothing more than others of His servants. I can do
good myself, and my brethren and sisters can do the same; we can
unitedly keep His commandments, and do His will. This is all I desire,
to make me happy here, and feel as well as I can in my mortal body.
When I see an Elder in Israel who is looked up to, who stands high in
the Kingdom of God, doing something to tarnish his own character, and
that of others, it grieves my spirit; but when I can see all the
people filled with the knowledge of God, then all is peace, all is
happiness with me.

Vol. 1, p.94
May the Lord help us to live our religion, from this time henceforth
and for ever. Amen. [p.95]

George A. Smith, October 1851

Plea of George A. Smith, Esq.,
on the Trial of Howard Egan for the Murder of James Monroe,

Before the Hon. Z. Snow, Judge of the First Judicial District Court
of the United States for the Territory of Utah.

Great Salt Lake City, October Term, 1851.

Vol. 1, p.95
Please the court, and gentlemen of the jury—With the blessing of the
Almighty, although not in a proper state of health, I feel disposed to
offer a few reasons, and to present a few arguments, and perhaps a few
authorities, upon the point in question. In the first place, I will
say, gentlemen of the Jury, you will have to bear with me in my manner
of communication, being but a new member of the bar, and unaccustomed
to addressing a Jury. The case upon which I am called to address you
is one of no small moment. It is one which presents before you, and to
investigate which involves, the life of a fellow-citizen.

Vol. 1, p.95
I am not prepared to refer to authorities on legal points, as I would
have been had not the trim been so hasty; but as it is, I shall
present my arguments upon a plain, simple principle of reasoning. Not
being acquainted with the dead languages, I shall simply talk the
common mountain English, without reference to anything that may be
technical. All I want is simple truth and justice. This defendant asks
not his life, if he deserves to die; but if he has done nothing but an
act of justice, he wishes that justice awarded to him.

Vol. 1, p.95
It is highly probable that the manner in which I may present my
arguments, may be exceptionable to the learned, or to the technical
policy of modern times; be that as it may, the plain simple truth is
what I am aiming at.

Vol. 1, p.95
I am happy to behold an intelligent jury, who are looking for justice
instead of some dark, sly, or technical course by which to bias their
judgment. I shall refer in the first instance to an item of law, which
was quoted by the learned prosecutor yesterday, in which he stated to
this jury, that the person killed should be, or must be, a reasonable
creature. Now what dark meaning, what unknown interpretation the
learned and deep-read men of law may give by which to interpret this
language, it is impossible for me to say; as I said before, it is the
plain mountain English I profess to talk. It was admitted on the part
of the prosecution, that James Monroe, who is alleged in this
indictment to have been killed by Howard Egan, had seduced Egan's
wife; that he had come into this place in the absence of her husband,
and had seduced his family, in consequence of which, an illegitimate
child had been brought into the world; and the disgrace which must
arise from such a transaction in his family, had fallen on the head of
the defendant. This was admitted by the prosecution. Now, gentlemen of
the jury, according to plain mountain English, a reasontable creature
will not [p.96] commit such an outrage upon his fellow man; that is
the plain positive truth, as we understand things.

Vol. 1, p.96
But, perhaps, this defendant is to be tried by the laws of England,
and perhaps in England they have a different understanding of the
passage Suppose I admit it for argument's sake. It was a point
repeatedly argued and decided by Chancellor Kent, that every honest
man was a lawyer, and that the intent of the law was to do justice.
The Statute or Organic Law of Utah, which extends the laws of the
United States, and secondly, in a degree, the laws of England, over
this country, makes a reservation in the matter, which reservation I
wish you to consider favorably, for the benefit of my client—"The laws
of the United States are hereby extended, and decreed to be in force
for said territory, so far as the same or any provision thereof may be
applicable." Now we do not consider the wise legislators extended
these laws over this territory, only that they should be extended
where they should be applicable; they no doubt supposed they might not
be applicable in certain cases, and therefore wisely inserted that
clause. Then, if a law is to be in force upon us, it must be plain and
simple to the understanding, and be applicable to our situation.

Vol. 1, p.96
I will quote history instead of law. I will go back to the time when
Rome was a young and flourishing state; when in the midst of
prosperity they thought proper to procure a code of laws; and being
wilderness men, they sent to the wise and learned Greeks for a code of
laws. The wisest lawyers of Greece were selected, who formed first a
code written upon ten tables, and finally added two others, which were
received by the Roman Senate. Now I wish you to understand me as
bringing this up by way of illustration, knowing that these men before
me are sworn to execute justice, and if I can illustrate this to their
understanding, one point is gained, so far as it has a bearing upon
this case.

Vol. 1, p.96
The laws of the twelve tables were formed for a people possessing the
Greek refinements and Greek ideas, Greek notions of right and wrong;
these laws were made according to a genius of liberty known among that
ripened confederacy. They were brought to Rome, to a people entirely
different in their genius, who placed different values upon different
points, and had different views of right and wrong; they had to put
them in force: and, let me ask you, what was the result? Read the
pages of history, and hundreds of mourning families will tell the sad
tale! The truth is written with the blood of thousands, through taking
the rules, laws, and regulations of an old and rotten confederacy, and
applying them to a new and flourishing territory! I argue, then, that
these laws, which may have force in Old England, are totally
inapplicable to plain mountain men.

Vol. 1, p.96
I want to inquire whether the genius, and the spirit, and the actual
existing principle of justice and right, which abide in the
inhabitants of these mountains, are the same as those found among the
nations of the old world? And whether such an application of law and
justice as that I have just noticed is applicable to us?

Vol. 1, p.96
In England, when a man seduces the wife or relative of another, the
injured enters a civil suit for damages, which may perhaps cost him
five hundred pounds, to get his case through; and, as a matter of
course, if he unfortunately belongs to the toiling million, he may get
twenty pounds as damages. In this case, character is not estimated,
neither reputation, but the number of pounds, shillings, and pence
alone bear the sway, which is common in courts of all old and rotten
governments.

Vol. 1, p.97
In taking this point into [p.97] consideration, I argue that in this
territory it is a principle of mountain common law, that no man can
seduce the wife of another without endangering his own life. I may be
asked for books. Common law is, in reality, unwritten law; and all the
common law that has been written is the decision of courts; and every
time some new decision comes up, it is written, which you may find
stacked up in the Attorney General's office, in Great Britain. This is
continuing: fresh decisions are still being made, and new written
authorities added, and precedent upon precedent established in the
courts of the United States and Great Britain; and must we be judged
by these ten thousand books?

Vol. 1, p.97
What is natural justice with this people? Does a civil suit for
damages answer the purpose, not with an isolated individual, but with
this whole community? No! it does not! The principle, the only one
that beats and throbs through the heart of the entire inhabitants of
this Territory, is simply this: The man who seduces his neighbor's
wife must die, and her nearest relative must kill him!

Vol. 1, p.97
Call up the testimony of the witness, Mr. Horner, and what does he
say? After Mr. Egan had killed Monroe, he was the first one to meet
him. Egan said, "Do you know the cause?" Mr. Horner had been made
acquainted with it; he said he advised Monroe, and told him for God's
sake to leave the train, for he did not wish to see him killed in his
train. Mr. Horner knew the common law of this Territory: he was
acquainted with the genius and spirit of this people: he knew that
Monroe's life was forfeited, and the executor was after him, or he
(the executor) was damned in the eyes of this people for ever. "Do
leave the train," says Horner; "I would not have you travel in it for
a thousand dollars."—Was Monroe a reasonable creature? A dog that
steals a bone will hide away; but will a man be called a reasonable
creature, when he knows the executioner is on his track, and at the
same time walk right over the law, crawl between the sheets of a
fellow-citizen, and there lay his crocodile eggs, and then think to
stow away gunpowder in a glowing furnace? If we are called upon here
to say whether a reasonable creature has been killed, a negative reply
is certain.

Vol. 1, p.97
Not Mr. Horner only, who has testified that he knew the cause of the
deed, but a number of others. When the news reached Iron County, that
Egan's wife had been seduced by Monroe, the universal conclusion was,
"there has to be another execution;" and if Howard Egan had not killed
that man, he would have been damned by the community for ever, and
could not have lived peaceably, without the frown of every man. Now we
see that the laws of England only require a civil suit for damages, in
a case of seduction; but are these laws to be applied to us who
inhabit these mountain heights? The idea is preposterous. You might as
well think of applying to us the law of England which pertains to the
sovereign lady, the Queen, alone. I will apply it, and with much
better sense: "To seduce the sovereign lady, the Queen, is death by
the law." I will say, here, in our own Territory, we are the sovereign
people, and to seduce the wife of a citizen is death by the common
law,

Vol. 1, p.97
There is no doubt but this case may be questioned, but there is an
American common law, as well as an English common law. Had I the books
before me, which are at hand in the public library, I might show you
parallel instances in the United States, where persons standing in a
like position to this defendant have been cleared. I will refer to the
case of "New Jersey v. Mercer," for killing Hibberton, the seducer of
his sister, The circumstance took place upon a [p.98] public
ferry-boat, where Hibberton was shot in a close carriage in the most
public manner. After repeated jury sittings upon his case, the
decision was NOT GUILTY. We will allow this to be set down as a
precedent, and, if you please, call it American common law. I will
refer to another case: that of "Louisiana v. Horton," for the killing
of the seducer of his sister. The jury in this case also found the
prisoner NOT GUILTY. This is the common practice in the United States,
that a man who kills the seducer of his relative is set free.

Vol. 1, p.98
A case of this kind came under my own observation in Kentucky. A man,
for taking the life of the seducer of his sister, was tried and
acquitted, although he did the deed in the presence of hundreds of
persons: he shot him not more than ten feet from the Court House. I
saw the prosecutor, and conversed with him, and have a knowledge of
the leading facts. I bring these instances before the jury, to show
that there are parallel cases to the one before us in American
jurisprudence; and yet, in some of the States a civil suit for damages
will answer the purpose. 

Vol. 1, p.98
Walker, on this subject, for instance, in the State of Ohio; tells us
in cases of this kind a civil suit may be instituted, and a fine be
imposed; the civil suit may bring damages according to the character
of the person, and that is considered an equivalent for the crime.
What is the reason that these civil suits are tried in this way? It is
because the spirit which actually reigns in these rotten and overgrown
countries is to prostitute female virtue.

Vol. 1, p.98
Go to the cities of Great Britain where the census reports between two
and three hundred thousand prostitutes: if a man seduces a female, no
matter how it occurs, a few pence is all the scoundrel pays. He damns
the woman, who is consigned to infamy, and compelled to linger out a
short existence, and ultimately covers her shame, seeking repose in a
premature grave; and this is the spirit and genius, not only of the
people of Great Britain, but of some of the States also. How is it
here in these mountains, where the genius, spirit, and regulations of
society are different from those old nations? Why, men are under the
necessity of respecting female chastity, when a seducer is no more
secure abroad than the dog is that is found killing sheep. Female
virtue is not protected by those old governments; but they are corrupt
institutions, which prostitute and destroy the female character and
race.

Vol. 1, p.98
Just consider this matter. Are the law, the genius, the spirit, and
the institutions of a people who go in for preserving inviolate—in
perfect innocence, the chastity of the entire female sex—are they to
compare with the spirit and the genius of communities that only value
it by a few dimes? Is that law to be executed on us? I say that the
Congress of the United States have wisely provided that the laws of
the United States shall not extend over us any further than that they
are applicable.

Vol. 1, p.98
The Jury will please to excuse my manner of treating this matter: I am
but a young lawyers—this is my first case, and the first time I ever
undertook to talk to a Jury in a court of justice. I say, in my own
manner of talking upon the point before you, a fellow citizen, known
among us for years, is tried for his life; and for what? For the
justified killing of a hyena, that entered his sheets, seduced his
wife, and introduced a monster into his family! and to be tried, too,
by the laws of a government ten thousand miles from here!

Vol. 1, p.98
If Howard Egan did kill James Monroe, it was in accordance with the
established principles of justice known in these mountains. That the
people [p.99] of this Territory would have regarded him as accessory
to the crimes of that creature, had he not done it, is also a plain
case. Every man knew the style of old Israel, that the nearest
relation would be at his heels to fulfil the requirements of justice.

Vol. 1, p.99
Now I wish you, gentlemen of the jury, to consider that the United
States have not got the jurisdiction to hang that man for this
offence: the laws are not applicable to it; they have ceded away the
power to do that thing: it belongs to the people of this territory;
and, as a matter of course, we deny the right of this court to hang
this defendant, on principles that have been ceded away to somebody
else to act upon.

Vol. 1, p.99
For instance, the learned attorney for the prosecution read a certain
item in the law of the United States yesterday to the jury, that they
might know how to act. Now this is presented to us as a case of
exclusive jurisdiction, and, as a matter of course, no common law must
be brought in, but we are called upon to hang a man according to the
customs of a nation ten thousand miles from here, whose principles,
organization, spirit, ideas of right and wrong, of crime and justice,
are quite different from those which prevail in this young and
flourishing territory. To enforce these laws would be highly
pernicious to our prosperity as a people, and as a nation. Therefore,
Congress has wisely provided that the people of this territory should
not be thus imposed upon; for instance, as long ago as .Sept. 9, 1850,
they passed an act providing for the organization of a judiciary, that
an original jurisdiction should be acknowledged, as far as the same be
applicable to us, AND NO FURTHER. This act of killing has been
committed within the Territory of Utah, and is not therefore under the
exclusive jurisdiction of the United States.

Vol. 1, p.99
I have been admitted to speak before this intelligent court, for which
I feel grateful; and I come before you, not for the pence of that
gentleman, the defendant, but to plead for the honor and rights of
this whole people, and the defendant in particular; and, gentlemen of
the jury, with the limited knowledge I have of law, were I a juryman,
I would lie in the jury room until the worms should draw me through
the key-hole, before I would give in my verdict to hang a man for
doing an act of justice, for the neglect of which he would have been
damned in the eyes of this whole community.

Vol. 1, p.99
I make this appeal to you, that you may give unto us a righteous
verdict, which will acquit Mr. Egan, that it may be known that the man
who shall insinuate himself into the community, and seduce his
neighbor's wife, or seduce or prostitute any female, may expect to
find no more protection than the wolf would find, or the dog that the
shepherd finds killing the sheep: that he may be made aware that he
cannot escape for a moment.

Vol. 1, p.99
God said to Cain, I will put a mark upon you, that no man may kill
you. I want the crocodile, the hyena, that would destroy the
reputation of our females to feel that the mark is upon him; and the
avenger upon his path, ready to pounce upon him at any moment to take
vengeance; and this, that the chastity of our women, our wives and
daughters, may be preserved: that the community may rest in peace, and
no more be annoyed by such vile depredations.

Vol. 1, p.99
Should the jury feel it their duty to return a verdict in favor of the
defence, you are aware that you are borne out in this by the
precedents already set up by the Courts of the United States in the
few instances I have noticed; that the jurisdiction of the United
States extending to this case, does not exist; that the laws of the
[p.100] United States do not apply to it at all; and as men who look
for justice, as intelligent lawyers, knowing what is right and wrong,
must know, that a verdict, such as the defendant desires, will alone
bear justly on the case.

Vol. 1, p.100
I feel very thankful to the honorable court, and to the jury, as also
to the spectators, for the audience given me; and, as I said, in the
commencement, my health not being good, I was unable to take hold of
this business so as to treat it in a manner to satisfy myself, and do
justice to the case of my client; and I would say further, what I have
said has been in my own mountain English; what the learned prosecutor
may be able to show I cannot tell; enough has been said to show you
that this defendant has a right, upon just and pure principles, to be
acquitted.

Honorable Z. Snow, October 1851

Charge of Hon. Z. Snow, Judge of the First Judicial District Court
of the United States for the Territory of Utah, to the Jury,
on the Trial of Howard Egan for the Murder of James Monroe.

Great Salt Lake City, October Term, 1851.

Vol. 1, p.100
Gentlemen of the Jury—The grand jury, called and sworn on behalf of
the United States, having presented an indictment against Howard Egan,
for the murder of James Monroe—it becomes our duty to proceed with the
case, and if he should be convicted or found guilty of violating the
laws of the United States in this behalf, to pass sentence against
him. For the purpose of determining the facts, you have been
empannelled and sworn to give a true verdict according to the evidence
which should be given you in court. You will readily see that your
duty is important. It is the right of the United States, the right of
the citizens of this territory, and the right of the defendant, to
insist that you shall now discharge that duty without fear, affection,
or partiality. It is the right of us all to insist that, when a crime
has been committed, the offender shall be punished by due course of
law, but not otherwise. We have no right to punish a person for a real
or imaginary wrong, except with the authority of law. The safety of
ourselves individually, and of society, depends on the correct and
faithful administration of good and wholesome laws. No one ought to be
punished unless he be guilty of an act worthy of punishment, nor even
then, unless that act has been declared to be penal by the law of the
land, and the punishment directed, nor until he has had an opportunity
of having a fair and impartial trial, for, peradventure, he may not be
guilty as alleged against him. If the law suffered a person to be
punished upon mere rumour, or upon strong circumstance, accompanied
with the communication of our best—our [p.101] bosom friends, without
the usual tests of truth which have been established, we might well
pause and wonder whereunto this would grow.

Vol. 1, p.101
Gentlemen, you are the exclusive judges of the facts, and the court is
to be the judge of the law when the facts are found by you. Murder may
be defined to be, the unlawful killing of a human being in the peace
of the Republic, with malice prepense, or of forethought, by another
human being who is of sound mind and discretion.

Vol. 1, p.101
In this case, there is no pretence but that the defendant, at the time
of the alleged killing of James Monroe, was of sound mind and
discretion; so you are relieved of that part of the case. When you
retire to your jury-room, you will first proceed to inquire from the
evidence, whether or not James Monroe be dead. If you do not find him
to be dead, that ends the case, and your verdict must be, not guilty.
If you find him to be dead, you will proceed to inquire by what means
he came to his death; if by violence, then inquire whether or not the
defendant gave him the mortal wound. If you find he did not, that ends
your inquiries, and he is entitled to a verdict of not guilty. If you
find the defendant gave him the mortal wound, you will then inquire
whether the killing was lawful or unlawful. In law every killing of
one human being by another of sound mind, is unlawful, except such as
the law excuses or justifies.

Vol. 1, p.101
If a person when doing a lawful act, by accident kills another, it is
excusable homicide. If a person kills another on a sudden attack in
defence of himself, wife, child, parent, or servant, it is excusable
homicide. If the proper officer executes the sentence of the law upon
another, by taking his life pursuant to the judgment of a court
legally rendered, it is justifiable homicide. If an officer of the law
in the exercise of a particular legal duty, is forcibly resisted or
prevented, and, without malice, kills the one who resists, it is
justifiable homicide. If a homicide be committed to prevent the
forcible commission of an atrocious crime, such as murder, robbery,
rape, &c., it is justifiable; but it is not so if done to punish the
offender after the crime has been committed. If you find any of these
in favor of the defendant, then your verdict must be, not guilty; but
if none of these things exist, then the killing, if it has taken
place, is unlawful: in that event, you will proceed to inquire, in
regard to the malice prepense, or malice aforethought. Malice
prepense, or malice aforethought, means premeditated malice, or malice
thought of, before the killing occurred. It may be a meditation for a
few moments only, or it may be of tong standing; it may be owing to
injury, real or imaginary, received from the deceased, by the accused.
The law does not permit a person to take the redress of grievances
into his own hands. Though the deceased may have seduced the
defendant's wife, as he now alleges, still he had no right to take the
remedy into his own bands. If, for seduction, the law inflicted the
punishment of death, it would not justify nor excuse the injured party
from guilt, if he inflicted death without a judgment of the law to
that effect, nor even with such a judgment, unless he be the officer
of the law appointed for that purpose. If, as it is contended by the
defendant's attorney, he killed Monroe in the name of the Lord, it
does not change the law of the case. A man may violate a law of the
land, and be guilty, and yet, so far as he is concerned, do it in the
name of the Lord. If, as it has been contended by the district
attorney, the defendant, before he left the city, formed the design of
killing Monroe; or if he so formed the design after he left, and
before he met him; or if he formed it while in conversation with him,
it was malice prepense or [p.102] aforethought. If the deceased did
seduce the defendant's wife, and begat a child with her; and if for
this the defendant killed him, in law, the killing was unlawful.

Vol. 1, p.102
Should you be of the opinion in all these things, that the defendant
is guilty, then the place in which the act was committed becomes
material. This would not in most cases affect the general result,
provided the crime be committed within the jurisdiction of the court
trying the accused.

Vol. 1, p.102
The materiality in this case, arises in consequence of the peculiar
relationship of the United States courts with the courts of the
several States and Territories. The jurisdiction of the United States
courts is separate and distinct from the jurisdiction of the State
courts. But in the Territories, the same judges sit in matters arising
out of the constitution and laws of the United States, as well as the
laws of their respective Territories. This, to me, has been the most
difficult part of the case. The Territorial courts being of a mixed
jurisdiction partly national and partly local in their organization,
it becomes important to keep in view these two jurisdictions. When
sitting as a court of the United States, we must try criminals by the
laws of the United States, and not by the Territorial laws; we must
look to them for our authority to punish violators of the law.

Vol. 1, p.102
When sitting as Territorial courts we must try criminals by the laws
of the Territory, and look to them for our authority to punish. If the
laws of the United States do not authorize us to punish in a case like
the present as we are now sitting as a United States court, the
defendant, for this reason, is entitled to a verdict of, not guilty.

Vol. 1, p.102
The United States have no right to pass a law to punish criminals,
except in those cases which are authorized by the constitution. These
may be said to be national in their character, and to extend to all
places under the sole and exclusive jurisdiction of the United States,
but they do not extend to those. places within the United States, when
there is an existing State or Territorial jurisdiction, unless they
are to protect its necessary internal authorities, such as protecting
its postal arrangements, its revenue laws, its courts-and officers,
and the like cases. There is a large extent of country between this
city and the Missouri river, over which the United States have the
sole and exclusive jurisdiction; and there is a part of this same
country within the jurisdiction of the State of Missouri, and another
part within the jurisdiction of this Territory.

Vol. 1, p.102
It is the right of every American citizen to have full and ample
protection in the enjoyment of life, liberty, and happiness; and the
duty of the United States, in those places where it has the sole and
exclusive jurisdiction, to extend that protecting hand over them; and
the duty of the States and Territories in their respective
jurisdictions, subject to the constitution and laws of the United
States, to extend a like protecting hand. By this you will see that
the United States, when it established the Territorial governments,
giving them the right of legislation, created a jurisdiction within
its own jurisdiction, but subject to its supervisory control:
therefore it has not the sole and exclusive jurisdiction within the
limits of the existing Territories.

Vol. 1, p.102
By the 3rd section of the act of Congress, approved April 30, 1790,
chapter 9, it is enacted, "that if any person or persons shall, within
any fort, arsenal, dock-yard, magazine, or any other place or district
of country, under the sole and exclusive jurisdiction of the United
States, commit the crime of wilful murder, such person or persons on
being thereof convicted, shall suffer death."

Vol. 1, p.103
[p.103] You see by this law, the crime must be committed within the
places over which the United States have the sole and exclusive
jurisdiction. You will look to the evidence given you in court for the
facts of the case; if you find the crime, if any has been committed,
was committed Within that extent of country between this and the
Missouri river, over which the United States have the sole and
exclusive jurisdiction, your verdict must be guilty. If you do not
find the crime to have been committed there, but in the Territory of
Utah, the defendant, for that reason, is entitled to a verdict of, not
guilty. If, in any of these points, you entertain reasonable doubts,
you may give the defendant the benefit of these doubts. Reasonable
doubts are not merely capricious doubts, but such as reasonable men
may honestly entertain. We often have painful duties to discharge, but
ought not for this reason to shrink from duty. It is better to bear
with many wrong acts, than for the accomplishment of a given object,
to depart from the great and well-approved principles on. which mainly
depend our lives, liberty, and happiness. Gentlemen, the case for the
present, is committed to your, consideration.

Brigham Young, May 8, 1853

President B. Young's Journey South—Indian Difficulties—
Walker—Watching and Prayer—Thieves and Their Deserts
—Eastern Intelligence—Financial State of the Church—
Gaining Knowledge, Etc.

An Address Delivered By President Brigham Young,
 in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, May 8, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.103
I take the liberty to occupy a short time, this morning, in addressing
my brethren and sisters.

Vol. 1, p.103
I do not profess to be extensively. versed in historical lore, still I
expect to be able to relate a small portion of my own history to you
this morning, referring especially to the latter part of my life, say
for three weeks trust.

Vol. 1, p.103
It is known by you all, that I started from this place with the
intention of journeying south to the extent of our southern
settlements, but I have returned short of performing that journey. I
will state the reasons why, that the minds of the people may be at
rest, and freed from anxiety.

Vol. 1, p.103
We went to the city of Provo, in Utah Valley; where I bad some
business to attend to. We tarried there a short time before proceeding
on our journey, the principal items of which I wish to lay before the
brethren, in connexion with some circumstances that had transpired
previous to our leaving this place. These circumstances combined
together, caused a  suspicious. feeling in my own heart. I have
endeavored all my life to follow one portion of the instructions of
the [p.104] Saviour to his disciples, that is, to "WATCH." I am a very
watchful man.

Vol. 1, p.104
Previous to my starting from this city, there was an express sent from
Iron county, that Indian Walker manifested hostile feelings; for it
seems he had drawn out his men on a small portion of our brethren, and
commanded them to return home, when they were in pursuit of supposed
thieves; these Indians would not suffer them to proceed any further.

Vol. 1, p.104
This circumstance, small as it might appear to some, caused suspicion
in my mind that all was not right with the Indian chief, though I
expected to visit him on my journey.

Vol. 1, p.104
After tarrying at the city of Provo a day and a night, I was accosted
in a very abrupt manner by a stranger, a person that I knew nothing
of, and had never seen before. I have learned since that he is an
American from the State of New York, and has been living in New Mexico
some years. This person came to my carriage, while I was standing upon
the steps of it, arranging my luggage, preparatory to proceeding
onward, and said in a rough, authoritative tone, "Is Governor Young in
this carriage?" "No, sir," I said, "but he is on the steps of it. What
is wanting?" I turned round to see who addressed me, and saw this
stranger, dressed in buck-skin, pretty well smoked. He said, "I have a
little privacy with you." Stepping aside, far enough not to be heard
by any other person, I said, "Say on, sir." "But I want to see you in
private," he replied. I said, "I have no privacy with strangers; if
you have any communication to make to me, you can do it by letter." He
walked, and left me. That was all that passed between us. As soon as
he intimated that he wanted a private conference with me, I scanned
the man, and saw that his pockets were filled with deadly weapons, and
of his intentions I had my own thoughts.

Vol. 1, p.104
I went about my business, but in the meantime sent a man to
reconnoitre him, to whom he made some haughty expression about
Governor Young. Said he, "Governor Young need not feel so damned
important, I associate with Governors when I am at home, and have
money enough to buy Governor Young and all his wives." He further
said, "I have four hundred Mexicans waiting my orders, and can have as
many more if I wish, besides, the Indians here are all at my command."

Vol. 1, p.104
I soon learned to my satisfaction, that he had come into the Territory
to buy Indian children, and sell them again for slaves. Therefore I
issued the Proclamation which you have no doubt read in the pages of
the News, gave orders to the Lieutenant General, and he has done what
he has.

Vol. 1, p.104
We proceeded on our journey, and found that this man had been trading
with the Indians. He said, "He asked no odds of the authorities of
this Territory, but calculated to buy all the Indian children he
could." He was told it was against the law. He replied," Catching is
before hanging."

Vol. 1, p.104
When I arrived at San Pete, I learned that one hundred and fifty Yampa
Utes on the west fork of the Sevier river, had come over to Walker's
camp. I did not believe that this Mexican trader had four hundred
Mexicans lying on the head waters of the Sevier, for I did not think
that i men would patiently wait in the snow and frost for a man of his
appearance. Instead of Mexicans, they turned out to be those Yampa
Utes.

Vol. 1, p.104
I sent out a reconnoitering party consisting of thirty men, to learn
their intentions, if possible; also the whereabouts of D. B.
Huntington, who had gone previously, but I have not  heard from them,
nor him, since they left [p.105] us at Salt Creek, about a week ago
last Tuesday morning. Amasa Lyman and Charles C. Rich proceeded on
their journey, and omitted calling at San Pete. I went to San Pete to
learn the situation and proceedings of the Indians. Arapeen, it
appeared from some cause, had been dissatisfied, and had left. Before
he left, he gave them to understand that he desired peace, and wanted
to live in peace. However, I was prepared for whites, reds, or blacks,
by night and by day, and always intend to be.

Vol. 1, p.105
This is a short account of my journey. I wished to lay it before you
as it was, in consequence of the different statements which have been
made, that vary considerably from the truth, after passing through a
few hands. After relating the simple facts as they existed, you may
regard them as you please; but when you tell them over again to your
neighbors, tell them as they were, or not at all.

Vol. 1, p.105
I have heard a great many different stories since I came home, and
find the minds of the people very much agitated about the probable
result of the hostilities of the Indians, and the presence of the
Mexicans among them. I will tell you the reason why I returned home
before accomplishing the remainder of my contemplated journey—it was
because I wished to return. You may inquire why I wished to return. I
will tell you. I am a great coward myself, I do not wish to rush into
danger imprudently. If there should happen to be any trouble with
Indians, and I away from this place, there would be more trouble here
than with me. Of this I was fully aware, and it was proved to my
satisfaction when I returned home. Imagined danger always produces the
most trouble. The Indians are very much as they say the whites are,
that is, uncertain—not to be trusted. The whites may be uncertain, but
I know the Indians are. I dislike to trust them far. I never wish to
be injured, nor have this people injured by Indian depredations,
committed upon them; and if the Saints will do as they are told, they
will never suffer from that quarter in this Territory.

Vol. 1, p.105
Take up the history of the first settling of America, and you cannot
read of a colony ever being settled in the midst of savages, without
having trouble, and suffering more from them than this people have in
Utah. What iS the reason? It is because those people did not know how
to take care of themselves. We can scarcely read of one colony founded
among the aborigines in the first settling of this country, wherein
the tomahawk of wild Indians did not drink the blood of whole
families. Here there have been no such deeds committed; because when
we first entered Utah, we were prepared to meet all the Indians in
these mountains, and kill every soul of them if we had been obliged so
to do. This preparation secured to us peace.

Vol. 1, p.105
Every settlement that have been made in these valleys of the
mountains, have received strict charges from me, to build, in the
first place, a Fort, and live in it until they were sufficiently
strong to live in a town; to keep their guns and ammunition well
prepared for any emergency; and never cease to keep up a night watch,
if any apprehensions of the Indians being hostile were entertained. We
have suffered nothing from them, compared with what we have suffered
from white men who are disposed to steal; and I would rather take my
chance to-day for good treatment among Indians, than I would among
white men of this character.

Vol. 1, p.105
I have no recollection of the Indians killing any of this community,
except one man, which happened about three years ago this spring, who
[p.106] had started for California, on foot and alone, against
counsel. The red skins found him and slew him. I have never heard of
their even disturbing a family; and I do not intend that they ever
shall, if watching, and praying, and being ready for them will prevent
it.

Vol. 1, p.106
I have always acknowledged myself a coward, and hope I always may be,
to make me cautious enough to preserve myself and my brethren from
falling ignobly by a band of Indians. I am satisfied that the men who
follow Walker, who is the king of the Indians in these mountains, do
it out of fear, and not because they have real regard for their
leader. If he becomes hostile, and wishes to commit depredations upon
the persons or property of this people, he shall be wiped out of
existence, and every man that will follow him. This is my calculation,
and I wish you to be ready for it.

Vol. 1, p.106
Yesterday morning, we received a communication from father Morley, in
which we were informed that Walker and Arapeen came down to pay him a
visit. The morning that we left San Pete, we sent back by the hands of
Arapeen's two messengers, some little presents in the shape of shirts
and tobacco. Walker said to Father Morley, "Tell brother Brigham, we
have smoked the tobacco he sent us in the pipe of peace; I want to be
at peace, and be a brother to him." That is all right. But it is truly
characteristic of the cunning Indian, when he finds he cannot get
advantage over his enemy, to curl down at once, and say "I love you."
It is enough for me to know that Walker dare not attempt to hurt any
of our settlements. I care not whether they love me or not. I am
resolved, however, not to trust his love any more than I would a
stranger's. I do not repose confidence in persons, only as they prove
themselves confidential; and I shall live a long while before I can
believe that an Indian is my friend, when it would be to his advantage
to be my enemy.

Vol. 1, p.106
I wish now to put you in mind of a few things. Do you pray for Israel?
You will no doubt answer in the affirmative. These Indians are the
seed of Israel, through the loins of Joseph who was sold into Egypt;
they are the children of Abraham, and belong to the chosen seed; were
it not so, you would never have seen them with dark, red skins. This
is in consequence of the curse that has been placed upon them, which
never would have come upon them in the world, had their fathers not
violated the order of God, which was formerly among them; for in
proportion to the light they sinned against, so were they reduced by
the curse of God, which has been visited upon their children for many
generations. They are of the House of Israel, and the time has come
for the Lord to favor Zion, and redeem Israel. We are here in the
mountains, with these Lamanites for our neighbors, and I hesitate not
to say, if this people possessed the faith they ought to have, the
Lord Almighty would never suffer any of the sons of Jacob to injure
them in the least; no never.

Vol. 1, p.106
But I am suspicious that this poeple do not possess the faith they
should have, therefore I calculate to carry with me proper weapons of
defence, that if a man should aim a blow at my person to take away my
life, before he is aware, he himself is numbered with the dead. I have
always been thus prepared for years. It is a matter of serious doubt
in my mind, whether this people have faith enough to control the
Indians in these mountains, by that alone, without works. Again, you
may pray as fervently for them as for yourselves, which I  have always
done; it is my business to pray for them, and seek the [p.107]
redemption of Israel, but something more is wanted to hold them at
bay.

Vol. 1, p.107
Who are Israel? They are those who are of the seed of Abraham, that
have received the promise through their forefathers; and all the rest
of the children of men, who receive the truth, are also Israel. My
heart is always drawn out for them, whenever I go to the throne of
grace. I love Israel, I long for their salvation, and look forward
with a desire full of hope and peace to the day when they will be
gathered and saved; when their forefathers who enjoyed the Gospel, and
through their faithfulness received great promises and blessings for
their posterity, shall see them fulfilled upon their heads.

Vol. 1, p.107
I wish you to have faith to lay hold on the promises, and claim them
as your own. If you had faith like the ancients, you might escape the
edge of the sword, stop the mouths of the lions, quench the violence
of fire, open the prison doors, and burst asunder iron fetters—all
this could be accomplished by faith. But, lest you should not have
faith, we have caused to be done that which has been done, in having
this people prepared for any emergency that should arise. My advice is
be on the watch. all the time. Do not lie down, and go to sleep, and
say all is well, lest, in an hour when you think not, sudden
destruction overtake you.

Vol. 1, p.107
We will carry this out a little further. Never permit yourself to
sleep in your houses until your doors are made perfectly secure, that
the Indians cannot come in and kill you in your sleep. In this respect
the people generally are careless, and perfectly unconcerned. Some
want to be separated far from their neighbors, and own all the land
around them saying "all is right, all is peace, and the Indians are
perfectly good natured, and wish us no harm;" wrapping themselves up
in the mantle of security, with a few shattered boards roughly put
together for a door to their houses, and that without any fastening.
Were it not that the people of this city are kept stirred up
continually, and teased from time to time by some person on this
matter, it would not be one year before fifty men could conquer and
slay the whole of the inhabitants.

Vol. 1, p.107
Are you sure you have faith enough to bind Satan so that he can have
no influence in this city? If you are not, you had better watch as
well as pray. Are you sure you have faith enough to control the
ungovernable nature of the Lamanites, or subdue a Gentile mob? If you
have, I am glad of it, it is the first time this people ever enjoyed
it. Even suppose you have faith to accomplish all this, will you add
no works to your faith? And if you have the spirit of prayer to an
almost unlimited degree, will you cease to watch? I have prayed many
times. and had a man at the door to watch for the murderer who
thirsted for my blood. Then he would pray, and I would watch. What
for? To kill the blood-thirsty villain. I would not go and seek for
him, but when he came to kill me in my own house, I wished to be
prepared to disembody his. spirit, to save my own tabernacle, and send
his down to the dust, and let him go to the place prepared for
murderers, even to hell.

Vol. 1, p.107
Suppose we had faith enough to accomplish all we have been speaking
of, which would be the most proper, to use prayer alone without
watching, and have faith alone without works, or watch and add works
to faith? I will mix works with my faith, and watching with my prayer,
and reap the benefits of their united operation.

Vol. 1, p.107
A few words more concerning Walker the Indian. He sent word to us that
he was coming down to this city to trade. That is all right, it is
very good. I expect he will be peaceable, [p.108] and the rest of the
Indians also. I have no doubt of it. Why? Because they dare not be any
other way. If they dare be otherwise, I know not how quick they would
be at war with us. But they will be kind and peaceable, because they
are afraid to die, and that is enough for me.

Vol. 1, p.108
If they will in the least receive the spirit of the Gospel, I shall be
glad of it. There is no doubt in my mind but Walker has felt it from
time to time, and I am satisfied that our faith and prayers will do a
great deal of good to these wretched remnants of Abraham's seed. We
must continue our labors until we have faith to bind satan; and if you
and I do not live to do it, our posterity will step forward and
accomplish it after we are gone.

Vol. 1, p.108
When a person is placed in circumstances that he cannot possibly
obtain one particle of anything to sustain life, it would then be his
privilege to exercise faith in God to feed him, who might cause a
raven to pick up a piece of dried meat from some quarter where there
was plenty, and drop it over the famishing man. When I cannot feed
myself through the means God has placed in my power, it is then time
enough for Him to exercise His providence in an unusual manner to
administer to my wants. But while we can help ourselves, it is our
duty to do so. If a Saint of God be locked up in prison, by his
enemies, to starve to death, it is then time enough for God to
interpose, and feed him.

Vol. 1, p.108
While we have a rich soil in this valley, and seed to put in the
ground, we need not ask God to feed us, nor follow us round with a
loaf of bread begging of us to eat it. He will not do it, neither
would I, were I the Lord. We can feed ourselves here; and if we are
ever placed in circumstances where we cannot, it will then be time
enough for the Lord to work a miracle to sustain us.

Vol. 1, p.108
If you wish to know what you must do hereafter, I will tell you in a
few words—keep your powder, and lead, and your guns in good order. Go
about your work, plough your fields, work in your mechanic shops, and
be ready in the morning, at noon, or in the night, that whenever you
are called upon, you can put your hand upon our musket and ammunition
at the shortest notice. "Be ye also ready, for in an hour you think
not behold the thief comes," and takes away your horse from your
stable.

Vol. 1, p.108
How many complaints have been made to me by men who have had their
horses stolen out of their stables, or out of their carals, or of
clothes being taken from the line. The reason why people lose their
property is because they do not watch it. Have I ever complained of
any such thing? No! Why? Because I watch my caral. Do I lose anything
out of my barn. No. Because I lock it up, and keep somebody there to
watch it. Do I lose any clothing? Not that I know of. I tell my folks
not to leave out their clothing. "Why," they ask, "is there any danger
of their being stolen?" It is none of your business, they will not dry
after dark, therefore take them in, and hang them out again in the
mounting. That is the way to live, and this is what I wish to say to
you concerning these matters, that your minds may be at peace. All
will be peace this summer, if you will keep on watching.

Vol. 1, p.108
If you want to know what to do with a thief that you may find
stealing, I say kill him on the spot, and never suffer him to commit
another iniquity. That is what I expect I shall do, though never, in
the days of my life, have I hurt a man with the palm of my hand. I
never have hurt any person any other way except with this unruly
member, my tongue. Notwithstanding this, if I caught a man stealing on
my premises I should be very apt to send him straight home, [p.109]
and that is what I wish every man to do, to put a stop to that
abominable practice in the midst of this people.

Vol. 1, p.109
I know this appears hard, and throws a cold chill over our revered
traditions received by early education. I had a great many such
feelings to contend with myself, and was as much of a sectarian in my
notions as any other man, and as mild, perhaps, in my natural
disposition, but I have trained myself to measure things by the line
of justice, to estimate them by the rule of equity and truth, and not
by the false tradition of the fathers, or the sympathies of the
natural mind. If you will cause all those whom you know to be thieves,
to be placed in a line before the mouth of one of our largest cannon,
well loaded with chain shot, I will prove by my works whether I can
mete out justice to such persons, or not. I would consider it just as
much my duty to do that, as to baptize a man for the remission of his
sins. That is a short discourse on thieves, I acknowledge, but I tell
you the truth as it is in my heart.

Vol. 1, p.109
As you have heard the history of our journey south, I will now give
you a little of what is going on in the world beneath us, gleaned from
the eastern mail which came in last evening. I know there is a great
anxiety in the minds of the people to learn the news, as it is now
seven months since we had anything from that quarter.

Vol. 1, p.109
I understand that New York is vet standing in the same place, also the
cities of Philadelphia and Washington still flourish, also the old Bay
States, with the Northern, Southern, and Western States, are all there
yet, and Franklin Pierce is President of them. That we guessed would
be the case, last year. But if the Whigs had had half the cunning that
men have here, they would have beaten that party, and Franklin Pierce
would not have been President; but they do not knew enough.

Vol. 1, p.109
Brother Orson Pratt was in Washington, when he wrote last March; he is
probably now in England. He has published a paper called The Seer,
seven Numbers of which have appeared before the public. He also hired
a Hall in that city, when he first arrived there in December last.
Many came to hear him at first, but they kept dropping off, until
there were so few that he gave it up, but he continues publishing.

Vol. 1, p.109
There is influence enough there, among the priests, and the members of
Congress, to keep the people away from hearing Orson Pratt. They are
all well persuaded that if they contend with him, he will break up
their churches. Ignorant as they are in other matters, they know
enough to guard against that. The paper has a good effect. He says, "A
great many who have apostatized, say, had they seen the Revelation on
Celestial Marriage, years ago, they would never have left the Church.
They believed 'Mormonism;' but supposed there was no such Revelation
in existence."

Vol. 1, p.109
He says that hundreds of families from whom the light of truth had
well nigh departed, are again reviving, and inquiring how they may get
to the Valley. There is no opposition compared with what has been. The
public prints burlesque the doctrine published in The Seer, which is
about all the opposition there is. And what can they say? Nothing more
than what they always have said. I can sum up all the arguments used
against Joseph Smith and "Mormonism" in a very few words, the merits
of which will be found in "OLD JOE SMITH. IMPOSTOR, MONEY DIGGER. OLD
JOE SMITH SPIRITUAL WIFE DOCRINE. IMPOSTURE. THE DOCTRINE IS FALSE.
MONEY DIGGER. FALSE PROPHET. DELUSION. SPIRITUAL WIFE DOCTRlNE. Oh, my
dear brethren and sisters, keep [p.110] away from them, for the sake
of your never dying souls. FALSE PROPHETS THAT SHOULD COME IN THE LAST
DAYS. OLD JOE SMITH. ANTI-CHRIST. MONEY DIGGER, MONEY DIGGER, MONEY
DIGGER. And the whole is wound up with an appeal, not to the good
sense of the people, but to their unnatural feelings, in a canting,
hypocritical tone, and there it ends.

Vol. 1, p.110
I have not learned anything yet of any change being made touching the
Executive Officer of this Territory. Brigham Young is still the
Governor of Utah. Brother Bernhisel has succeeded in getting liberal
appropriations for the Territory, among which twenty thousand dollars
has been appropriated for a Penitentiary. I appointed Dr. Willard
Richards, Secretary protem., which appointment has been honored by the
General Government, and one thousand eight hundred dollars
appropriated for his services; notwithstanding I rebuked the runaway
Secretary in a public manner, when he and his companion publicly
insulted this great people; and notwithstanding the hue and cry which
they made about the "Mormons in Salt Lake Valley." I have courage
enough to tell a man of his meanness no matter whether he be a
Sheriff, a Judge, a Governor, a Priest, or a King. I have courage
enough to tell them of their wickedness, and expect I always shall
have.

Vol. 1, p.110
The general news you will get through the columns of our city paper. 

Vol. 1, p.110
We have a great many letters still back at Laramie; when our mail
carriers left there, there were seventeen mail bags, six of which they
brought away. As a general thing, the people will get their letters;
as the newspaper bags were chiefly left, and the letter bags brought
on.

Vol. 1, p.110
I will say a word concerning the brethren who left here last fall.
Daniel Cam had to leave Germany, and brother Orson Spencer could not
obtain permission to stay in Prussia. The Governor said to the
brethren who went to Jamaics, that they might minister among the
people; and the minister from the States did all he could to have them
stay there, but they had to leave on account of the prejudices of the
community, and they are now preaching in the United States. These are
some of the leading items we have received per this Mail.

Vol. 1, p.110
I now wish to say to the Latter-day Saints that which will be a great
comfort to them. We laid before you our Church indebtedness a year
ago, last April Conference; it now gives me great consolation to be
able to say that every dime of that debt is paid, and money left,
enough to answer our purpose at present. [A general expression of
satisfaction in the congregation.]

Vol. 1, p.110
The Lord has delivered us from this difficulty. I never liked to be in
bondage to my enemies, but I would be as willing to owe the brethren
money as not, for it is better doing good. in my hand, than to be
looked up in a chest, doing no good.

Vol. 1, p.110
When the brethren go to the world to administer salvation to them, we
wish them to go perfectly clean, and represent an honorable and
independent people. It is a great consolation to me that we do not owe
the Gentiles one red cent, or not more than one tenth part of the
money we have got on hand, at the furthest.

Vol. 1, p.110
We can now put forth our hand and help the poor Saints, that are
scattered abroad, to this place. We can now obtain articles to build
the Temple we have commenced. Joseph Smith laid the foundation of the
great fabric, and we have commenced to build upon it. If we do right,
there will be an eternal increase among this people in talent,
strength of intellect, and earthly wealth, from this time, henceforth,
and forever.

Vol. 1, p.111
I might tell you many great and good things, but I will tell you at
[p.111] once, if you will do your duty, and live as you ought to live
before God and your brethren, you will have good with you all the
time. it is our duty to apply our hearts to wisdom, and learn enough
of the things of God to enable us to see the world as it is, which is
one of the greatest privileges theft can be granted to man. It is not
only a privilege, but a duty for the Sabots to seek unto the Lord
their God for wisdom and understanding, to be in possession of the
spirit that fills the heavens, until their eyes are anointed and
opened to see the world as it really is, to know what it is made for,
and why all things are as they are. It is one of the most happifying
subjects that can be named, for a person, or people, to have the
privilege of gaining wisdom enough while in their mortal tabernacle,
to be able to look through the whys and wherefores of the existence of
man, like looking through a piece of glass that is perfectly
transparent; and understand the design of the Great Maker of this
beautiful creation. Let the people do this, and their hearts will he
weaned from the world.

Vol. 1, p.111
If this people will pursue the course they are bound by their
obligations and covenants to take, they will obtain spirit enough to
see and understand all things in heaven and on earth, that are
sufficient for their salvation. The cobwebs of early traditions and
antiquated superstitions will be brushed away, and they will plainly
see that the world is just the world, and nothing but the world, and
we are nothing but people on the world, designed to fill the measure
of our creation, to bring to pass certain results that pertain to our
exaltation.

Vol. 1, p.111
Let us seek the Lord with all our hearts, then shall we be weaned from
the world; no man will love this, that, or the other thing, except to
do good with it, to promote the eternal interests of mankind, and
prepare them to be exalted in immortality. No man can be exalted
unless he be independent. I will use a comparison to illustrate this
idea. If you put an animal or being not endowed with intelligence on a
throne, he would be nothing but an animal still; but put intelligence
into that creature, to give him knowledge how to prepare himself to
reign on that throne, and fortify it with strength, then he is
exalted. Mankind are naturally independent and intelligent beings,
they have been created for the express purpose of exalting themselves.
When they apply their hearts to wisdom, they will then get
understanding. There is the fountain, go and drink at it, ask and
receive all you wish, for there is an eternity of it, it will never
become any less. It is for you and me to receive wisdom so as to be
prepared for exaltation and eternal lives in kingdoms that now exist
in eternity.

Vol. 1, p.111
May God bless you. Peace be upon you. Be fervent in spirit, humble,
teachable, and prayerful, taking care of yourselves, endeavoring to
save yourselves and all you have any influence over, which is my
continual prayer for you, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.112]

Brigham Young, February 27, 1853

Duties and Privileges—Sacrifice—Confidence—
Language—Organization and Disorganization—Taking Wives.

A Discourse Delivered By President Brigham Young 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, February 27, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.112
I arise to make a few remarks, upon the subject on which brother Hyde
was speaking, concerning the privileges of the Saints. I think that he
has plainly shown us, that privileges are, in a measure, disconnected
with duties; and although we may not exercise ourselves in all of them
that we might, still, we shall not fall under condemnation for this
neglect.

Vol. 1, p.112
The privileges of the Saints of God, and that are granted unto the
inhabitants of the earth, are founded upon the principles of truth and
righteousness; but many people use them to their own condemnation;
yet, if they knew how to receive and act upon them, there would be no
condemnation, but to the contrary, a blessing. This remark applies not
only to the privilege of dancing, (for such it is,) that has been
spoken of this morning, but to all other acts and privileges that
exist, and still are not specifically pointed out by revelation as
duties or requirements. All blessings of this nature are to he used as
such, understandingly, by the Saints, and upon righteous principles.

Vol. 1, p.112
What are the privileges of the Saints in these valleys? Are they
abridged in the least? Can they not accumulate wealth by trading with
each other with emigrants, by cultivating the soil, raising stock,
going to the mines and digging for gold—in short, pursuing any and
every avocation to increase in wealth, and accumulate unto themselves
the things of this world? Still further if they wish to act upon
unrighteous principles, they can take advantage of their neighbor's
necessity, ask extortionate prices for rendering any little-assistance
or service, and after thus dishonestly filling their purses, go to the
gambling table, or grog shop, and spend it by getting drunk, and
rolling in the streets. Almost numberless indeed are the privileges
and blessings of the human family, and their abuses co-extensive
therewith.

Vol. 1, p.112
But when blessings and privileges are to be used by the Saints, it
should be so as not to bring condemnation. Upon what principle, when,
and where may we use them? I have the privilege of associating myself
with my brethren and sisters in the dance. When can I do this without
abusing this privilege, and thereby bringing condemnation upon myself?
I answer, it is when I have performed every act, every duty that is
incumbent upon me, when every necessary labor and requirement is
accomplished, when I have served my God slid my brethren, when I have
performed every act required of me, until nothing remains to be done,
but to lie down and rest, to seek recreation, then it becomes my
lawful privilege, and not before. I fear this is quite different from
the practice of many. I also, as well as others, could act upon
unrighteous principles, if I would, and neglect my duties pertaining
to life and salvation.

Vol. 1, p.113
Suppose you go into some of the wards and say, "we have obtained
[p.113] some music, let us go into the school house and have a dance."
"O yes!" is the ready response, and they will immediately prepare, get
ready their sons and their daughters, and, leaving all important
duties pertaining to their welfare here and hereafter, unattended to,
fill the house to overflowing. Brethren, you will use these privileges
to your own destruction, if you are not careful. Yes, you could have a
full house, dancing attendance to the sounds of revelry and music;
but, on the other hand, suppose your invitation is to your neighbor,
"Come, brethren, sisters, we are going to have a prayer meeting over
at the school house. Will you go? Will you come? Not to dance, but to
pray!" "Well, really, I do not see how I can; my work is not done; I
have a few chores [trifling domestic affairs] to do yet; I have agreed
to go to a neighbor's on business; a neighbor promised to call on me
to night, and I cannot well leave. I should like very much to go, but
I really do not see that I can to-night." In short, excuses are not
wanting. I say to you, my brethren, and to myself, if we take this
course, condemnation is our doom, we will ruin, condemn ourselves, and
the Lord Almighty will judge us out of our own mouths. This is the
tale told as it is. It is not for any of us to enjoy the privilege of
the dance, or any other recreation, until every duty that is enjoined
upon us is performed.

Vol. 1, p.113
I cannot, legally, have the privilege of exercising myself perfectly
independent of my brethren, until I have performed every requirement
that they have placed upon me; the same applies to you and all Saints.

Vol. 1, p.113
I ask the brethren, do you pray before you go to these dances? When
you return, are you not tired, fatigued, and is not your mind filled
with nonsense, so that you do not want to pray; and finally, do you
not conclude to wait, to put it off until morning? This abuse of this
privilege, of this blessing, will bring condemnation to thousands; and
not this alone, but all the privileges of this life, if they are not
wisely used.

Vol. 1, p.113
When you go to amuse, or recreate yourselves in any manner whatever,
if you cannot enjoy the Spirit of the Lord then and there, as you
would at a prayer meeting, leave that place; and return not to such
amusements or recreation, until you have obtained the mastery over
yourself, until you cart command the influences around you, that you
may have the Spirit of the Lord in any situation in which yea may be
placed. Then, and not until then, does it become the privilege of you,
of me, or of any of the Saints, to join in the festivities designed by
our Creator for our recreation. I wish that you would remember it; and
that you may, I repeat that it is not your lawful privilege to yield
to anything in the shape of amusement, until you have performed every
duty, and obtained the power of God to enable you to withstand and
resist all foul spirits that might attack you, and lead you astray;
until you have command over them, and by your faith, obtained, through
prayer and supplication, the blessings of the Holy Spirit, and it
rests upon, and abides continually with you.

Vol. 1, p.113
You can never obtain my consent to engage in amusements and
recreations, until you are in this situation, until you are exercised
and influenced by the Spirit of the Lord our God. Hear it, all ye
Latter-day Saints! Will you spend the time of your probation for
naught, and feel away your existence and being? You were organized,
and brought into being, for the purpose of enduring forever, if you
fulfil the measure of your creation, pursue the right path, observe
the requirements of the Celestial law, and obey the commandments of
our God. It is then, and then only, you may [p.114] expect that the
blessing of eternal lives will be conferred upon you. It can be
obtained upon no other principle. Do you understand that you will
cease to be, that you come to a full end, by pursuing the opposite
course?

Vol. 1, p.114
The privileges and blessings of the Saints of the Most High God. are
many. Yes! All there is in heaven, and on the earth—kingdoms, thrones,
principalities, powers, heights, depths, things present, and things to
come; with all you can see, hear, or think of, realize or contemplate;
everything in heaven; earth, or hell, is for your glory, exaltation,
and excellence, if by your lives you honor the Priesthood Which has
been conferred upon you; and, in the proper time, all will become
subservient unto you, but not until then. But if you submit to serve
your own feelings, and if you desire not to build up the kingdom of
God, and sanctify your hearts, they will lead you down to be eternally
subject thereunto—subject to the power that will afflict and torment
you, and eventually bring you to destruction; whereas, if you pursue
the opposite course, those feelings and passions will become subject
unto you; you will be enabled to govern and control them, and cause
them to serve you, and subserve the object and design for which they
were planted in your bosoms.

Vol. 1, p.114
Often have I looked at individuals passing to and fro through our
Territory, and heard them say, "These are the jolly Mormons; these are
the merry Mormons, I never saw such a society!" Why is this? Simply
because they enjoy themselves, because they take so much comfort.

Vol. 1, p.114
Is a man a Saint, who comes into the Church of God under such
influences, merely because the Saints appear to be happy? No, he is
not. No person can be a Saint, unless he receives the Holy Gospel, for
the purity, justice, holiness, and eternal duration of it. Everything
else tends to decay, separation, annihilation; no, not annihilation,
as we use the English term, there is no such principle as this, but
dissolution or decomposition.

Vol. 1, p.114
Now, you Elders who understand the principles of the kingdom of God,
what would you not give, do, or sacrifice, to assist in building up
His kingdom upon the earth? Says one, "I would do anything in my
power, anything that the Lord would help me to do, to build up His
kingdom." Says another, "I would sacrifice all my property." Wonderful
indeed! Do you not know that the possession of your property is like a
shadow, or the dew of the morning before the noonday sun, that you
cannot have any assurance of its control for a single moment! It is
the unseen hand of Providence that controls it. In short, what would
you not sacrifice? The Saints sacrifice everything; but, strictly
speaking, there is no sacrifice about it. If you give a penny for a
million of gold! a handful of earth for a planet! a temporary worn out
tenement for one glorified, that will exist, abide, and continue to
increase throughout a never ending eternity, what a sacrifice to be
sure!

Vol. 1, p.114
Many, no doubt, would consider it a great sacrifice to be called to go
on a mission a few years; to leave wife, children, friends,
comfortable homes, travel perhaps on foot, encounter storms on the
sea, be in perils on land among mobs, and be hated of all men. It is
true we might consider this a great sacrifice, and yet men do all
this, and more—they risk their own lives upon their venture to get
gold, to follow the allurements of pleasure. And should not the Saints
of the Most High God be more willing, more anxious to promote the
cause of  their holy religion, devoting themselves, their influence,
property, and, if necessary, their existence, than the votaries of
fashion, the devotees of wealth and pleasure, [p.115] and to merely
sensual, temporary objects of worldly gain or aggrandisement? Verily I
say unto you, if you are not, and if you have a spirit to seek after
the giddy, vain, foolish vanities of the world, the things pertaining
only to the gratification of present feelings, passions, and selfish
desires, and have no spirit of prayer and supplication, cannot and do
not feel to, exercise an interest above all others, for the cause of
truth, my advice and counsel is for all such, to go straightway to the
gold mines of California, and seek for gold, for rest assured, as many
as have this spirit, will run as their unrighteous feelings prompt or
dictate. Yes! Go to the gold region, and do not come and seek my
counsel about it, whether I am willing that you should go or not, for
I am not only willing that you should leave, but anxious that you may
as soon as possible.

Vol. 1, p.115
If you do not love God, and His cause, better than everything else
besides, and cannot with a good heart and willing hand, build it up
upon the earth; if you will not repent of your follies, and get the
Spirit of truth in you, so as to love it, and feel willing to
sacrifice all for it, you cannot build up the kingdom of God.

Vol. 1, p.115
Confidence, brethren, CONFIDENCE in our God, and in each other, is the
text I gave the Twelve and all others who preached last sabbath, to
preach from. The Twelve received missions to preach to the people in
these valleys, in their various locations, last Conference; and I
believe they have been tolerably faithful, under the direction of the
President of their Quorum, brother Hyde. Let them now preach from this
text, CONFIDENCE; and let the entire people act upon its principles,
and notice when and where it will begin and end, and see if we do not
establish such confidence in this community, among this people, as
never did, nor ever will exist upon the earth, in any community of
people but Saints. I may say, that we have it already; but I think
that an increase of faith in our God, and confidence in each other, is
desirable. If we could obtain that faith and confidence in each other,
and in our God, that when we ask a favor, we could do so with a full
assurance and knowledge that we should receive, do you not perceive
that it would lead us directly to do as we would be done by, in every
transaction and circumstance of life. It would prompt us to do, not
only as much as requested, but more. If your brother should request
you to go with him a mile, you would go two; if he should sue you for
your coat, you would give him your cloak also. This principle prompts
us to do all we can to promote the interest of each other, the cause
of God on the earth, and whatever the Lord desires us to do; makes us
ready and willing to perform it at once. It needs the language of
angels to express our ideas, to converse with each other in a manner
to be perfectly understood. When we see and comprehend things in the
Spirit, we ofttimes realize an utter inability to simplify and tell
them in our language, to others; though we may receive principles, and
convey the same to others, to some extent. It would be a great
consolation to me, inasmuch as faith comes by hearing the word of God,
if I had language to express my feelings. No man can tell all that he
can see in the Spirit, when the vision of the Spirit is upon him. He
can see and understand in the Spirit only. He cannot tell it, yet many
things may be given, in part, to others.

Vol. 1, p.115
I thought, while brother Rich was speaking upon certain principles,
how beautiful, how satisfactory it would be to the Saints, could they
converse in a pure language; if they could  have the language of
angels with which to communicate with each other. I have contemplated
the principles that [p.116] pertain to salvation—the principles which
I have been trying to lay before you; the acts of men, and how they
should be ordered before their God. I would simply say, we must attend
to the duties which are laid upon us, before we enjoy our privileges.

Vol. 1, p.116
What principle does this convey to your minds? None, unless your minds
are open, and enlightened by the visions of the Holy Spirit. The
principles of truth are eternal. The mind would ask at once, what is
truth? It is any thing, principle, or fact that actually has an
existence. If a falsehood, yet it is true that falsehood exists. It is
as true that devils exist, as that Gods exist.

Vol. 1, p.116
Jesus says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." The devil also
says, "I am, I exist;" and consequently, by the same rule, "I am,
Truth." How far short is this of what the Lord reveals by His Holy
Spirit! Jesus Christ, his Father before him, all the faithful, the
Gods of eternity, and all organized elements, have been organized for
the express purpose of being exalted to an eternal increase; or
suppose I say to eternal truth. Would this convey to your minds that
the devil, Because it is a truth that he exists, could attain to the
same power and exaltation? Suppose that we admit the idea that we
shall see the time when we can combine and organize elements, bring
worlds into existence, redeem, and bring them up to eternal glory, by
merely saying—"I am Truth." As before quoted, "Jesus is the way, the
truth, and the life." We can turn round and say—Satan is the way, the
truth, and the death; or the way, and the falsehood. Can you perceive
the difference? But to say that Jesus Christ is the way, the truth,
and the life, is equivalent to saying that he is the only continued or
eternal existence. The Lord Jesus Christ works upon a plan of eternal
increase of wisdom, intelligence, honor, excellence, power, glory,
might, and dominion, and the attributes that fill eternity. What
principle does the devil work upon? It is to destroy, dissolve,
decompose, and tear in pieces. The principle of separation, or
disorganization, is as much an eternal principle, as much a truth, as
that of organization. Both always did and will exist. Can I point out
to you the difference in these principles, and show clearly and
satisfactorily the benefit, the propriety, and necessity of acting
upon one, any more than the other? I will try in my own way, as
briefly as I can. It is plain to me, but can you understand it?

Vol. 1, p.116
In the first place, matter is eternal. The principle of annihilation,
of striking out of existence anything that has existed, or had a
being, so as to leave an empty space which that thing occupied, is
false, there is no such principle in all the eternities. What does
exist? Matter is eternal. We grow our wheat, our fruit, and our
animals, There they are organized, they increase and grow; but, after
a while, they decay, dissolve, become disorganized, and return to
their mother earth. No matter by what process, these are the
revolutions which they undergo; but the elements of the particles of
which they were composed, still do, always have, and always will
exist, and through this principle of change, we have an eternal
increase.

Vol. 1, p.116
But Satan works upon the opposite principle; he seeks to destroy,
would annihilate if he could, but only decomposes, disorganizes.
Permit me to inquire what was his curse? It was, that he should not
increase any more, but come to an end.

Vol. 1, p.116
When I came to the door of the tabernacle, this morning, I heard
brother Rich telling about one third part of the heavenly host
revolting from the government of Jehovah. This was  their curse—to
never have tabernacles to dwell in. They now exist [p.117] in Spirit,
but shall never have a body, nor be exalted; they shall have no
further addition to their existence; whilst those who did not rebel,
could have tabernacles, and, through the resurrection, become
personages of tabernacle in the eternal world. There it is, on the one
hand, and on the other. You can now see the benefit, the propriety of
obeying the principles which lead to eternal lives, exaltations, and
increase; and why it is that Jesus Christ has so much more power than
Satan. The power of the evil one is beyond the conception of man; his
cunning craft, and winning ways to insinuate and introduce himself
into a community, an individual This is to obtain, if possible, a
tabernacle, which, although a borrowed one, yet increases his power,
so long as he can wield it to suit his purposes; and if he fails in
this, and in enticing unto evil, then, his object is to decompose, to
destroy, that the good power, the good influence, may, like himself,
become bereft of the power pertaining to an embodied spirit.

Vol. 1, p.117
The Lord operates upon the principles of continuing to organize, of
adding to, gathering up, bringing forth, increasing and spreading
abroad; while the opposite power does not. It shows the nature of his
opposition to that peculiar trait of Christianity, based upon the
principles of eternal duration, increase, power, glory, and
exaltation; and points out the difference between the two adverse
powers.

Vol. 1, p.117
Again, what do you love truth for? Is it because you can discover a
beauty in it, because it is congenial to you or because you think it
will make you a ruler, or a Lord? If you conceive that you will attain
to power upon such a motive, you are much mistaken. It is a trick of
the unseen power, that is abroad amongst the inhabitants of the earth,
that leads them astray, binds their minds, and subverts their
understanding.

Vol. 1, p.117
Suppose that our Father in heaven, our elder brother, the risen
Redeemer, the Saviour of the world, or any of the Gods of eternity
should act upon this principle, to love truth, knowledge, and wisdom,
because they are all powerful, and by the aid of this power they could
send devils to hell, torment the people of the earth, exercise
sovereignty over them, and make them miserable at their pleasure; they
would. cease to be Gods; and as fast as they adopted and acted upon
such principles, they would become devils, and be thrust down in the
twinkling of an eye; the extension of their kingdom would cease, and
their God-head come to an end.

Vol. 1, p.117
Language, to convey all the truth, does not exist. Even in the Bible,
and all books that have been revealed from heaven unto man, the
language fails to convey all the truth as it is. Truth, wisdom, power,
glory, light, and intelligence exist upon their own qualities; they do
not, neither can they, exist upon any other principle. Truth is
congenial with itself, and light cleaves unto light, it seeks after
itself, and clings thereto. It is the same with knowledge, and virtue,
and all the eternal attributes; they follow after and attract each
other. Mercy cleaves to mercy, because it is mercy; light to light,
because it is light, and there is no darkness, no deception, no
falsehood in it. Truth cleaves unto truth, because it is truth; and it
is to be adored, because it is an attribute of God, for its
excellence, for itself. It is upon this principle, that these
principles should be held, esteemed, practised. Any persons, men or
women, who do not receive these principles for the love which they
bear towards them, because of their beauty, excellence, and glory; and
because they are congenial to their feelings upon this principle, are
not Saints! They exist upon their own basis, and rest upon their own
foundation. Eternal [p.118] justice, mercy, love, and truth, never can
be moved; they are attributes that correspond, and are congenial with
each other; they promote each other, fortify the heavens, the Gods,
and that which the Gods possess.

Vol. 1, p.118
Now look upon the opposite side of these principles. Suppose you say,
"We will give up the pursuits of our holy religion. We are not
Latter-day Saints. Let us go and seek after the things of the world,
speculate, get unto ourselves riches, turn away from our duties,
neglect the things pertaining to our salvation, go with the giddy, the
frivolous, the seeker after gold, to California, Australia, or
elsewhere, for the purpose of acquiring wealth." I tell you the result
of that course. You would cease to increase in all the attributes of
excellence glory, and eternal duration, from that very moment. So soon
as you conceive such ideas, they find a soil within you prepared to
nurture them, and it brings forth their direful effects; from that
very moment you cease to increase. The opposite principle seizes you,
fastens itself upon you, and you decrease, lessen, diminish, decay,
and waste away in quality, excellence, and strength, until your
organization becomes extinct, oblivion covers you, your name is
blotted out from the Book of Life, from the heavens, from the earth,
and from under the earth and you will return, and sink into your
natural element, which cannot be destroyed, though many read the Bible
as conveying such an idea, but it does not.

Vol. 1, p.118
The principle opposite to that of eternal increase from the beginning,
leads down to hell; the person decreases, loses his knowledge, tact,
talent, and ultimately, in a short period of time, is lost; he returns
to his mother earth, his name is forgotten. But where, Oh! where is
his spirit? I will not now take the time to follow his destiny; but
here, strong language could be used, for when, the Lord Jesus Christ
shall be revealed, after the termination of the thousand years' rest,
he will summon the armies of heaven for the conflict, he will come
forth in flaming fire, he will descend to execute the mandates of an
incensed God, and, amid the thunderings of the wrath of Omnipotence,
roll up the heavens as a scroll, and destroy death, and him that has
the power of it. The rebellious will be thrown back into their native
element, there to remain myriads of years before their dust will again
be revived, before they will be re-organized. Some might argue that
this principle would lead to the re-organization of Satan, and all the
devils. I say nothing about this, only what the Lord says—that when he
comes, "he will destroy death, and him that has the power of it." It
cannot be annihilated; you cannot annihilate matter. if you could, it
would prove there was empty space. If philosophers could annihilate
the least conceivable amount of matter, they could then prove there
was the minutest vacuum, or empty space; but there is not even that
much, and it is beyond the power of man to prove that there is any.

Vol. 1, p.118
Brethren, what is it that you love the truth for? Is it because it
gives you the power, the authority of the Priesthood? Is it because it
makes you rulers, kings, and priests unto our God, and gives you great
power? There are men professing to be Saints, even in this
congregation, within the sound of my voice, who feel how almighty they
have become. They will curse you, if you do not see proper to comply
with their wishes. Many men have feelings in their hearts towards
their wives, that if they will not do precisely as they wish to
perform this or that, they will curse them. What wonderful things they
are going to do! "If you do not obey my voice, my counsel, I will send
you to hell,  [p.119] and turn the keys upon you, that you may never!
no NEVER! be released." Sisters, you might as well heed the crackling
of thorns under the pot, the passing idle bird, or the croaking of a
crane, so far as their Priesthood is concerned. You are safe, if they
will only keep their hands off from you; let them curse. It reminds me
of a proverb which the Arabs have, that "cursings are like young
chickens, they will still come home to roost."

Vol. 1, p.119
Is it for this—is it because it gives you such great power and
authority, that you love the Truth? That it gives you power to curse
your neighbors, your neighbor's children, their cattle, and everything
around you? Let all such go away to their own place, to California, by
the northern route; not to San Bernardino, at brothers Lyman and
Rich's location, for they have devils enough there already; but go
into the world entirely away from the Saints, and the sooner the
better.

Vol. 1, p.119
Men should act upon the principle of righteousness, because it is
right, and is a principle which they love to cherish and see practised
by all men. They should love mercy, because of its benevolence,
charity, love, clemency, and of all of its lovely attributes, and be
inspired thereby to deal justly, fairly, honorably, meting out to
others their just deservings.

Vol. 1, p.119
If selfishness prompts you to embrace the truth, if it is merely to
exalt yourself and your friends that you covenant to serve your God,
and that is your only motive, you had better pass on the northern
route, for we can do you no good if you wait, or remain with us; not
but that God has regard for all His children; but He loves those who
love all the principles of righteousness, because they are righteous,
and have a delight in the exercise of pure principles, of virtue, of
excellence and truth, of meekness, long-suffering, and self denial,
mercy, and charity.

Vol. 1, p.119
I am aware that my language fails to convey my ideas to you as I could
wish. But I will proceed a little further. A great promise was made to
Abraham, which was—you shall have seed, and unto your increase there
shall be no end. The same promise was made unto the Saviour; and unto
every true and faithful man who serves God with all his heart, and
whose delight is in keeping the law of the Lord, obeying the behests
of Jehovah, and building up His kingdom upon the earth.

Vol. 1, p.119
The Elders of Israel frequently call upon me—"Brother Brigham, a word
in private, if you please." Bless me, this is no secret to me, I know
what you want, it is to get a wife! "Yes, brother Brigham, if you are
willing."

Vol. 1, p.119
I tell you here, now, in the presence of the Almighty God, it is not;
the privilege of day Elder to have even ONE wife, before he has
honored his Priesthood, before he has magnified his calling. If you
obtain one, it is by mere permission, to see what you will do, how you
will act, whether you will conduct yourself in righteousness in that
holy estate. TAKE CARE! Elders of Israel, be cautious! or you will
lose your wives and your children. If you abuse your wives, turn them
out of doors, and treat them in a harsh and cruel manner, you will be
left wifeless and childless; you will have no increase in eternity.
You will have bartered this blessing, this privilege, away; you will
have sold your birthright, as Esau did his blessing, and it can never
come to you again, never, NO NEVER!

Vol. 1, p.119
Look to it, ye Elders! You will awake from your dream, alas! but too
soon, and then you will realize the truth of the remarks I am making
to-day. Whose privilege is it to have women sealed to him? It is his
who has stood the test, whose integrity is unswerving, who loves
righteousness because it is right, and the truth [p.120] because there
is no error therein, and virtue because it is a principle that dwells
in the bosom of Him who sits enthroned in the highest heavens; for it
is a principle which existed with God in all eternities, and is a
co-operator, a co-worker betwixt man and his Maker, to exalt man, and
bring him into His presence, and make him like unto Himself! It is
such a man's privilege to have wives and children, and neighbors, and
friends, who wish to be sealed to him. Who else? No one. I tell you
nobody else. Do YOU HEAR IT?

Vol. 1, p.120
Many applications will unquestionably be made to me for wives, and,
perhaps, by men too who will steal, or trespass upon me, their
neighbors, kill their stock, do wickedly in various ways. Nothing
would damn such men sooner than to give them this privilege. I answer
the brethren, they have to go upon their own responsibility. I tell
you the truth. If you are a first-rate good man, and honor your
Priesthood, it is your privilege. The man who has proved himself
before God, has been faithful, has gone through and performed
everything the Lord has laid upon him to do, for the purpose of
building up and sustaining His kingdom, has proved himself before men,
angels, and his Father in heaven, he is the only character that will
increase, and obtain a celestial glory. Others may seem to prosper, to
increase for a season, but by and bye they are left in the shade,
their glory is clipped, and their house is left unto them desolate.

Vol. 1, p.120
Pray the Lord to inspire your hearts. Ask for wisdom and knowledge. It
is our duty to seek after it. Let us seek, and we shall find; knock,
and it will be opened unto us. But as for His coming down here to pour
His Spirit upon you, while you are aiming after the vain and frivolous
things of the world; indulging in all the vanity, nonsense, and
foolery which surrounds you; drinking in all the filthy abomination
which should be spurned from every community on the earth—so long as
you continue this course, rest assured He will not come near you.

Vol. 1, p.120
I will not enter into particulars. You already know enough about them.
I ask that you would leave it off; refrain, purify, and sanctify
yourselves before your God, and get so much of the spirit of truth
that you may become filled with it, so that you can shout aloud with
all your might to the praise of God, and feel your hearts clear as the
noon-day sun. Then you can dance, and glorify God; and as you shall
abide in the truth, God will raise you up, and add to your numbers, so
that your train will fill the Holy Temple, as it was said of the Lord
by one of old. May the Lord bless you. Amen. [p.121]

Orson Pratt, October 6, 1853

The Man to Lead God's People—Overcoming—
A Pillar  in the Temple of God—Angels' Visits—the Earth.

A Discourse Delivered By President Orson Hyde, at the General 
Conference Held in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 6, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.121
At the commencement of our Conference, it has fallen to my lot to make
a few remarks.

Vol. 1, p.121
If you will indulge me with your prayerful attention, I will try to
communicate to you a few words, which I hope and trust may prove, not
only edifying to you now, but a source of comfort and consolation in
time to come.

Vol. 1, p.121
Be it as the Lord will, I shall use my best endaavors for this; and if
I fail in it, it will be for want of ability, and not for want of a
disposition.

Vol. 1, p.121
I discover before me many strange faces; I presume they are our
friends from the different settlements, South, North, East, and West,
who have no doubt assembled here for the purpose of obtaining
instructions and information respecting the prosperity of the Church,
the duty of its officers, and what is to be done in the important
period in which we now live.

Vol. 1, p.121
It is a peculiar and interesting time with us. In the first place, our
brethren from abroad, who are unaccustomed to a mountain life, or a
life in this Valley, are emigrating to this place; and when they
arrive here, they do not find every thing, perhaps, as they
anticipated, or they find things different from what they have been
accustomed to in the places from which they came. Everything seems new
and strange, and it takes a little time, as we say in a familiar
phrase, "to get broken into the harness."

Vol. 1, p.121
Not only so, but we have had some little disturbance with the red men
this season, and this is a cause of some digression from the common
path of duty we are accustomed to move in.

Vol. 1, p.121
Under all these circumstances, as we have business of importance to
transact during this Conference, it becomes necessary that our minds
should become united in one, as far as possible, that we may act in
accordance with the mind and will of our Father which is in heaven.
Let me here observe, that the people of God can be united only upon
that principle that vibrates from the very bosom of heaven. If we are
united, if we can touch one point or principle upon which all can
strike hands, by that union we may know that our wilt is the mind and
will of God; and what we, in that state, bind on earth, is bound in
heaven, for the action is reciprocal, it is the same.

Vol. 1, p.121
Hence, after so long a separation, we have come together again, under
circumstances somewhat peculiar. It is necessary that we seek to be
united. How shall we be united? Around what standard shall we rally?
Where is the beacon light to which our eyes shall be directed, in
order that our actions may tend to the accomplishment of the same
purpose and design? [p.122] The beacon light is he whom our heavenly
Father has ordained and appointed to lead His people, and give them
counsel, and guide their destiny. That is the light to which the eye
should be directed. And when that voice is heard, let every bosom
respond, yea and amen.

Vol. 1, p.122
But, says one, "If this be correct, it is giving to one man almighty
power. It is giving to one man supreme power to rule." Admit it. What
are we all aiming for? Are we not aiming for supreme power? Are we not
aiming to obtain the promise that has been made to all believers? What
is it? "He that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will be his
God, and he shall be my son." Are we not all seeking for this, that we
may overcome, that we may inherit all things? For says Paul,
"Therefore let no man glory in men. For all things are yours; Whether
Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or
things present, or things to come; all are yours; And ye are Christ's,
and Christ is God's." Well, then, if all things are ours, we should be
very insensible to our best interests if we did not seek diligently
for that which Heaven promises as a legacy to the faithful. It is our
right, then. Do we not all expect to be armed with almighty power? Is
there a Latter-day Saint under the sound of my voice, whose heart is
fired with celestial light, but that seeks to be in possession of
supreme power (I had like to have said) both in heaven and on earth?
It is said, we are "heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ."
Does Jesus Christ possess all power in heaven and on earth? He said,
when he rose from the dead, "All power is given unto me in heaven and
in earth." Are we heirs of God, and joint heirs with that illustrious
character ? He has so declared! If we are, do we not, in common with
him, possess the power that is in heaven and on earth! If one
individual, then, is a little ahead of us in obtaining this power, let
us not be envious, for it will be our time by and bye. We ought to be
the more thankful, and glorify God that He has armed one individual
with this power, and opened a way that we may follow him, and obtain
the same power. Instead of it being a cause of envy, it ought to be,
on the contrary, a matter to call forth our warmest thanksgivings and
praise to God, that He has brought back that power again to the earth
in our day, by which we may be led step by step to the point we hope
to attain.

Vol. 1, p.122
After reflecting a little this morning, a passage of Scripture
occurred to my mind—the words of John the Revelator, or the promise
made to him. It says, "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the
temple of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon
him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is
new Jerusalem; which cometh down out of heaven from my God; and I will
write upon him my new name."

Vol. 1, p.122
In the course of my travels in preaching the Gospel to different
nations, I have often heard it remarked by the people, in days gone
by, "We have heard your testimony; we have heard your preaching; but
really, why does not Joseph Smith, your Prophet, come to us and bear
testimony? Why does he not come to us and show us the plates from
which the Book of Mormon was translated? If we could see the Prophet
and the plates, then we should be satisfied that the work is genuine,
that it is of God; but if we cannot see him and the ancient records,
we are still in doubt with regard to the genuineness of the work."

Vol. 1, p.122
My reply to them was something like the followings—"Joseph Smith
cannot be everywhere, and the plates cannot be presented to every eye.
The voice of Joseph Smith cannot be heard by every ear." And I have
[p.123] said to them, "You that have seen me have seen Joseph Smith,
for the same spirit and the same sentiments that are in him are in me,
and I bear testimony to you that these things are verily true."

Vol. 1, p.123
It is generally the case, and I think I may say it is invariably the
case, that when an individual is ordained and appointed to lead the
people, he has passed through tribulations and trials, and has proven
himself before God, and before His people, that be is worthy of the
situation which he holds. And let this be the motto and safeguard in
all future time, that when a person that has not been tried, that has
not proved himself before God, and before His people, and before the
councils of the Most High, to be worthy, he is not going to step in to
lead the Church and people of God. It never has been so, but from the
beginning some one that understands the Spirit and counsel of the
Almighty, that knows the Church, and is known of her, is the character
that will lead the Church.

Vol. 1, p.123
How does he become thus acquainted? How does he gain this influence,
this confidence in the estimation of the people? He earns it by his
upright course and conduct, by the justness of his counsels, and the
correctness of his prophecies, and the straightforward spirit he
manifests to the people. And he has to do this step by step; he gains
influence, and his spirit, like an anchor, is fastened in the hearts
of the people; and he is sustained and supported by the love,
confidence, and good-will of the Saints, and of Him that dwelt in the
bush. This is the kind of character that ought to lead God's people,
after he has obtained this good will and this confidence.

Vol. 1, p.123
What then is he to do? Is he to go abroad to the nations of the earth
and preach the Gospel; to leave his home and the people of his charge?
May we not count him as first and foremost in the ranks of them that
overcome? I think so! Well then, "Him that overcometh will I make a
pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out." All
those who approach the nearest to that standard, we expect will remain
in the temple of God at home, and not go abroad to the nations of the
earth.

Vol. 1, p.123
Says one, "If an angel from heaven would descend and bear testimony
that this work was of God, I would believe it. Why may I not receive
the testimony of angels, as well as Joseph Smith or any other person?
for God is no respecter of persons! If I could receive it, I would be
satisfied then that the work is true." But let me here remark
again—suppose the Omnipotent Jehovah, that sits upon His throne of
glory and power, was to descend and bear testimony, what further
credence would you then want? You would want some one to tell you that
it was really God Himself that had visited you, that you might be
satisfied it was not an angel of darkness in the similitude of a
heavenly personage.

Vol. 1, p.123
Remember that God, our heavenly Father, was perhaps once a child, and
mortal like we ourselves, and rose step by step in the scale of
progress, in the school of advancement; has moved forward and
overcome, until He has arrived at the point where He now is. "Is this
really possible?" Why, my dear friends, how would you like to be
governed by a ruler who had not been through all the vicissitudes of
life that are common to mortals? If he had not suffered, how could he
sympathise with the distress of others? If he himself had not endured
the same, how could he sympathise and be touched with the feelings of
our infirmities? He could not, unless he himself had passed through
the same ordeal, and overcome step by step. If this is the case, it
accounts for the [p.124] reason why we do not see Him—He is too pure a
being to show himself to the eyes of mortals; He has overcome, and
goes no more out, but He is the temple of my God, and is a pillar
there.

Vol. 1, p.124
What is a pillar? It is that power which supports the superstructure
which bears up the edifice; and if that should be removed from its
place, the edifice is in danger of falling. Hence, our heavenly Father
ascended to a throne of power; He has passed through scenes of
tribulation, as the Saints in all ages have, and are still passing
through; and having overcome, and ascended His throne, He can look
down upon those who are following in the same track, and can realize
the nature of their infirmities, troubles, and difficulties, like the
aged father who looks upon his race, upon the smallest child; and when
he sees them grappling with difficulties, his heart is touched with
compassion. Why? Because he has felt the same, been in the same
situation, and he knows how to administer just chastisement, mingled
with the kindest feelings of a father's heart. So with our heavenly
Father; when He sees we are going astray, He stretches forth His
chastening hand, at the same time He realizes the difficulties with
which we have to contend, because he has felt the same; but having
overcome, He goes no more out.

Vol. 1, p.124
When the world was lost in wretchedness and woe, what did He do? Did
He come here Himself? No. But, says he, I will send my son to be my
agent, the one who is the nearest to my person, that is bone of my
bone, and flesh of my flesh; I will send my son, and I will say, he
that heareth him, heareth me. Go then, my son. He came, and how did he
look? He looked just like his Father, and just as they treated him
they treated his Father in heaven. For inasmuch as they did it unto
him, they did it unto his Father; He was the agent, the
representative, chosen and sent of God for the purpose. When it was
necessary that the Saviour of the world should have help and strength,
should be sustained in the darkest hour, did God Himself in person
come to his aid? No, but He sent His angel to succor him. When the
Saviour was born, the spirits around the throne of God were ready to
fly to his protection, when the kings and rulers of this lower world
sought his destruction. What did they say to the wise men of Israel on
that eventful occasion? "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
peace, good will toward men."

Vol. 1, p.124
When he fasted forty days and forty nights, the angels appeared and
strengthened him. His heavenly Father did not come Himself, but, says
the Saviour, he that hath seen me hath seen the Father also; I am just
like him, the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his
person. The same spirit that is in the bosom of the Father is in me. I
came not to do my own will, but the will of Him that sent me. Then the
character that looked upon the Saviour, looked upon the Father, for he
was a facsimile of Him; and if they would not; believe the Son, they
would not believe the Father.

Vol. 1, p.124
The Saviour, in the performance of his mission, laid down his life for
the world, rose from the dead, and ascended up up on high. And few and
blessed are the eyes that have seen him since! It is sometimes the
case that the veil of mortality has been rent, and the eye of the
spirit has gazed upon the Saviour, like as did Stephen of old, when he
was stoned to death. In his expiring moments, in the agonies of death,
what did he say? He said, "I see the heavens opened, and the Son of
man standing. on the right hand of God." Stephen saw him in that
trying hour.

Vol. 1, p.125
[p.125] True it is, that in the most trying hour, the servants of God
may then be permitted to see their Father, and elder brother. "But,"
says one, "I wish to see the Father, and the Saviour, and an angel
now." Before you can see the Father, the Saviour, or an angel, you
have to be brought into close places in order to enjoy this
manifestation. The fact is, your very life must be suspended on a
thread, as it were. If you want to see your Saviour, be willing to
come to that point where no mortal arm can rescue, no earthly power
save! When all other things fail, when everything else proves futile
and fruitless, then perhaps your Saviour and your Redeemer may appear;
his arm is not shortened that he cannot save, nor his ear heavy that
he cannot hear; and when help on all sides appears to fail, my arm
shall save, my power shall rescue, and you shall hear my voice, saith
the Lord.

Vol. 1, p.125
"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God,"
&c. The Father has overcome, the Saviour has overcome, and the angels
are overcoming like we are. But let me here observe, it is a good deal
with the angels, in my opinion, as it is with us.

Vol. 1, p.125
We who have been in the Valley some length of time, feel that we are
at home, and in a goodly place, chosen of God, a secret habitation
surrounded by mountains, walled in by natural barriers, where we are
secluded from the world, and inhabiting a little world by ourselves.
We know the world is opposed to our doctrine. Now if one of us were
required to go abroad among the nations, a spirit of patriotic
devotion to the interests of God's kingdom, would stimulate us to
forego all the pleasures of domestic life, to earn a crown of glory,
and shine as stars in the firmament for ever and ever; when, if we
consulted our own individual feelings and interest only, we would say,
"O that we might remain at home, and not go out and be buffeted by a
cold and heartless world!" We would rather remain with our friends,
and bask in the sunshine of their good will and favor, and enjoy life
as we pass along; but to go out into the world, and meet its scoffing
sneers, it is alone for the cause and kingdom of God's sake; and for
the sake of this, we not only long to go abroad to the nations of the
earth, but to do every thing that is laid upon us to do.

Vol. 1, p.125
Look at the angels of heaven. If there are so many millions of them,
and they manifest such an interest for the welfare of mortals, why do
they not come, and visit us more? They may have the same feeling in
relation to coming to this earth, that we would have in going to the
nations of the world. If they are sent, they will go; but if not sent,
it is very likely they will stay at home, as we will. If we are sent,
we will go; if we are not sent, we are glad to stay at home. This,
then, I presume, is their feeling; hence it has become proverbial in
the world, that angels' visits are few and far between. And let me
here observe, that when a servant of God, clothed with the spirit of
his calling, enters a house, a town, or a country, he feels the spirit
in a moment that prevails in that house, country, or people among whom
he comes. For instance, if he lands upon the shores of a foreign
country, the moment his feet press their soil, their spirit presses
his heart! he senses it; and if the spirit that reigns in the country
is diverse to the Spirit of God; he feels it painful to his heart; and
it is upon this principle that the Saviour said to the disciples, "And
into whatsoever house ye enter, first say, Peace be to this house. And
if the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it: if not,
it shall turn to you again." Then when a servant of God enters a
strange place, and he feels the son of peace there, let his peace come
[p.126] upon that people, house, and city. If he feels there is an
adverse power that holds the sway there, his peace must return to him,
and he must go his way after he has faithfully discharged his duty.

Vol. 1, p.126
I recollect once in a certain place in England, when travelling along
with brother Kimball, it was in a country town called Chatburn, where
the people were humble, simple, and honest; they loved the truth, and
were seeking for it—when we went there, their hearts and doors were
opened to receive us, and our message. What were our feelings? We felt
that the ground upon which we stood was most sacred, and brother
Kimball took off his hat, and walked the streets, and blessed the
country and the people, and let his peace come upon it. These were our
feelings. Why? Because the people were ready to receive the word of
our testimony, and us for Christ's sake.

Vol. 1, p.126
We had been to other places, where the very moment our names were
sounded, and it was known we were in a house, there was a similar
spirit manifested as there was in the days of Lot, when the Angel came
to his house to warn him to flee from Sodom; for a mob was raised at
once, and demanded the strangers to be given up to them. We have been
in places where the mob demanded us to be given up to them; but we
were shielded by friends, and God always opened a way of escape for
us. Wherever there is a spirit congenial with the Spirit of God, and a
loyalty to the kingdom of the Most High, you will find a hearty
welcome, and you are glad to go there.

Vol. 1, p.126
If we, whose sensibilities are benumbed by this veil of flesh which is
around us, have discernment to discriminate Where the son of peace is,
the angels, who are not clogged as we are, whose sensibilities are
keener than ours, do you not think when they approach the world, they
know where the son of peace is? In the last days, I will take peace
from the earth, saith the Lord by one of the ancient writers, and they
shall kill one another; And there was given a great sword unto him
that sat on the red horse. And the nations will be armed against each
other. The angels are not fond to descend to this world, because of
the coldness of the spirit that reigns in it; they would rather remain
in heaven around the throne of God, among the higher order of
intelligences, where they can enjoy life, and peace, and the communion
of the Holy One. When they are sent, they will come; but they are
tolerably well advanced among them that overcome.

Vol. 1, p.126
These are some of the reasons why they do not mingle with us, why we
cannot see them. But, let me tell you, brethren and sisters, if we
will be united as the heart of one man, and that general union of
spirit, of mind, be fastened upon the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall draw
down celestial intelligence by the Spirit of God, or by angels who
surround the throne of the Most High. It is an electric wire through
which and by which intelligence comes from heaven to mortals; it is
only necessary for the word to be spoken, and the power of it is at
once felt in every heart.

Vol. 1, p.126
"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God,"
&c. Do we ever wish to see the time when we can retire from the scenes
of every day life, to the temple of God, and go no more out? Are we
looking for a period of this kind? Yes, when we shall be made pillars
in the temple of our God. We know when a pillar is placed in a
building, it is placed there to remain, pillars are not often removed.
All pillars are considered permanent; they are not to be taken away,
because the removing of them endangers the safety of the  building. In
order to be made pillars in the temple of our God, what [p.127] are we
to do? WE MUST OVERCOME.

Vol. 1, p.127
Let it be remarked, that the disposition so prevalent in the hearts of
many, not to abide the counsel of their superiors, has to be overcome;
it must be slain, and laid prostrate at our feet; and we must say we
came not to do our own will, but the will of him that sent us. We came
to do the will of him to whom we have plighted our faith, to uphold
him as our leader, lawgiver, and Seer. We have got to overcome the
inclination to revolt at the idea, and be brought into complete
submission, and union of spirit.

Vol. 1, p.127
"O," says one, "how does this look, to be slaves, to have no mind or
will of our own, but be swallowed up in the will of another, and thus
become tools, machines, slaves, and not free men, and independent like
other people!" Well, my dear friends, I will tell you how it was in
heaven. There was a disposition once in heaven that preferred to be
independent enough to chalk out its own course. The rebellious angels
undertook it, and what became of them? They fought against the throne
of God, and were cast down, to be reserved in chains of darkness, unto
the judgment of the great day. Yes, they are reserved there, and that
is their glory, and the honor that is attached to them for being
independent, and declaring in the presence of God their
independence—instead of deriving any advantage from this course, down
they went to their reward.

Vol. 1, p.127
I will advance a sentiment by Paul the Apostle, showing that we were
there at the time that notable controversy was going on, and no doubt
we took an active part with them who sustained the throne of God, and
we were therefore permitted to come to this world and take upon us
bodies. The devils that fell were not permitted to enjoy this
privilege; they cannot increase their generation; glory to God, they
cannot do it, but we have the power of multiplying lives; this is what
they are angry about. Says Paul, "Do ye not know that the Saints shall
judge the world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are ye
unworthy to judge the smallest matters?" Is it possible that these
Elders and servants of the Most High, who are going abroad among the
nations, will have power to judge the nations of the earth? Says one,
"God will do it, and not man." Now, for instance, I am building a
house, and it is said Solomon built a temple, but do you suppose
Solomon quarried the rock, laid it up, &c.? No, but he gave directions
to others, and it is said Solomon built a temple; so God will judge
the world. The Almighty Ruler will instruct His servants to do it, and
the Saints will give the grand decision, and the nations that have
slain them will have to bow to their word.

Vol. 1, p.127
What says the good Book again? "And he that overcometh, and keepeth my
works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations; And he
shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall
they be broken to shivers; even as I received of my Father." Do we not
expect to overcome and have power over the nations? Yes. Says Paul,
the Saints shall judge the world; not only this, but they shall judge
angels. "Why," says one, "I thought that angels were greater in might
and power than we, and is it possible that we, the servants of God,
are going to judge angels? You are surely exalting yourselves above
all that is called God; for God shall judge the world." How is it that
we do not recollect anything now that took place before we took upon
us these bodies? When we lay them off we shall remember every thing,
the scenes of those early times will be as fresh in our view as the
sun [p.128] was this morning when he rose over the mountains. The
Saints will say I to their fallen brethren, You were arrayed under the
command of Lucifer, and fought against us; we prevailed, and it now
becomes our duty to pass sentence against you, fallen spirits. You
have been reserved to this condemnation, and bound with a chain. With
what chain? That you could not multiply your race. There were limits
put to you that you could not increase. It was never said to you, Go
forth into hell and multiply; but it was said to man, Go forth and
increase on the earth. Here were stakes set they could not go beyond,
and this is what they are angry about, this makes a hell to them,
because they "can't do it." They see the superiority of the Saints who
have kept their first estate, and they are envious, and now it becomes
the Saints' duty to pass sentence upon them. The Saints shall judge
angels, even those spirits who kept not their first estate, and have
been a long time in chains like criminals who are kept in bondage to
await their sentence. It will be the prerogative of the servants of
God to pass a decision upon them, and not only upon them, but upon the
world among whom they have been associated, and having combined in
them the judicial power, and power of witness, they will have power to
judge and determine, for the Saints shall judge the world.

Vol. 1, p.128
How will the wicked feel when they come up at the last day, (or at
some day, be it last or middle,) how will they feel when they see,
perhaps one whom they have persecuted, one whom they have killed as an
imposter, or because they said he was an impostor, when they see that
person exalted upon the judgment seat, and they themselves arraigned
before him, and compelled to hear from his lips their sentence? Sadly
will they be mistaken. Says the Saviour, "If they have persecuted me
they will also persecute you. They knew him not, neither did they know
his disciples. Well did the Saviour say at one time, "Father forgive
them, for they know not what they do." They did not understand the
power that was lodged in the breast of their victim; but when the day
of his wrath will come, they will say to the mountains and rocks,
"Fall on us, and hide us from the face-of him that sitteth on the
throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of his wrath
is come, and who shall be able to stand?" It will not; only be the
Lamb that will come in the clouds of heaven with power and great
glory, but his angels and Saints that have gone before him; these are
they that will come with him; myriads of spirits will come, wafted as
it were through the air to earth's cold regions to call the sons of
men to an account for their doings.

Vol. 1, p.128
Now, "him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my
God," and "he that overcometh to him will I give power over the
nations." Do you want to overcome this worldly ambitious spirit that
is ever burning to be independent, that is, self sufficient and proud?
Overcome this, and bring every power and faculty of the soul into
subjection to the power of the Most High, and you are safe. What have
you to overcome next? You have to overcome that untiring. disposition
to do wrong, to overreach your neighbor, that thereby you may acquire
for yourselves a paradise or heaven in this world, while in its fallen
state. Remember this one thing, if you want to be free from the curse,
You know it is said, "It is easier for a Camel to go through the eye
of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God,"
Who then can be saved? Again, says the Saviour, "With men this is
impossible,. but with God all things are possible." Let me show you
the philosophy of [p.129] this, why it is impossible for a rich man to
enter into the kingdom of God. God said in the beginning, "Cursed be
the ground for thy sake;" that is, earth and earthly things are
cursed. Now the man who has the most of it has the greatest amount of
the curse; therefore if a man acquire a great deal of earthly things,
he acquires a great deal of this curse. For they that will be rich are
made to pass through many sorrows, and they have to harden their
hearts and their faces, and oppress the poor to acquire it; and when
they have acquired it, what have they got? It is to them something
like a red hot ball in the hands of a child, it burns; they have
acquired it, and have got a great curse along with it. It is hard for
such to enter into the Kingdom of God. The gate is narrow, and the
curse is wide, so if they wish to go in at that gate, they must be
stripped, and become destitute of the love of this world's goods. I
recollect a beautiful illustration of this in the case of the rich
man, and Lazarus that was poor, and full of sores, and who lay at the
rich man's gate. There was the rich man clothed in fine linen, and
fared sumptuously every day. By and by he died, and went to hell, and
saw Abraham afar off with the same poor Lazarus in his bosom. Says the
rich man, "Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he
may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am
tormented in this flame." He was so humbled as to accept one drop of
water from Lazarus, who while he lay at the rich man's gate was ready
to eat the crumbs that fell from his table. How reverse the scene.
Abraham, with the kind feelings of a father, at the same time with
that justness and dignity which is ever the characteristic of the
upright, said, "Son, remember that thou in thy life time receivedst
try good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things; but now he is
comforted, and thou art tormented." His arm was too short to reach
that one drop of water to him, for there was "a great gulf fixed; so
that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; neither can they
pass to us, that would come from thence." The scene was changed. This
is enough to admonish us, and to make us adopt the advice of the
Saviour, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and
all these things shall be added unto you."

Vol. 1, p.129
When should we want to be rich? When the curse is taken from the
earth. We do not want the earth while it is cursed, for "cursed be the
ground for try sake," &c. Let the world that love darkness rather than
light, be heirs of the curse if they will; but do not let us seek
after it with too greedy hearts, until the curse is taken away; and
when the curse is rebuked, and the earth undergoes such a change that
it will shine forever and ever, and there is no night there, then we
may have it, and it will do us good. It is like this—We say that wheat
and barley are excellent when we use them in their native state; but
when we extract the spirit from these grains, and drink it, it
intoxicates; when they are used in their native state, they make bread
which gives life to the body, while in the other state, they destroy.
So the earth, when the curse is taken away, will sustain an endless
life. Though the figure is not altogether correct, still it serves to
illustrate the principle. The Saviour did not say the Saints should
inherit the earth while the curse was upon it, but he said, "Blessed
are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth." He will not give them
something to destroy them, but they have got to stay until the earth
has fulfilled the measure of its creation; and then the angel will
raise his hand to heaven, and swear that time shall be no longer. What
becomes of the earth then? Why, says the prophet, it shall "reel to
and fro like a [p.130] drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage;
and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it, and it shall
fall, and not rise again." If the earth falls, which way will it go,
up or down? Tell me, ye wise men, ye philosophers. Will not the
greatest and most powerful planet attract it whether it goes up or
down? for the greater bodies attract the lesser. If the earth falls,
and is not to rise again, it will be removed out of its present orbit.
Where will it go to? God says He will gather all things into one; then
He will gather the earth likewise, and all that is in it, in one. The
gathering will be upon a larger scale in time to come; for by and by
the stars of Heaven will fall. Which way will they go? They will rally
to a grand centre, and there will be one grand constellation of
worlds. I pray that we may be time, and shine among those millions of
worlds that will be stars in the Almighty's crown.

Vol. 1, p.130
The earth will have to be removed from its place, and reel to and fro
like a drunkard. The fact is, it has got to leave the old track in
which it has roamed in time passed, and beat a new track; and saith
the Lord, "come up here." What is He going to do with it? Why, take it
where the sun will shine upon it continually, and there shall be no
more night there; and the hand of God will wipe away the tears from
all faces. "Come up here, O earth! for I want the Saints who have
passed through much tribulation to be glorified with you, and then I
will give the earth to the meek. For I will take the curse from it,
and rebuke the destroyer for your sakes, and bring all things in
subjection to you, and you shall dwell in everlasting light." Now it
is half day and half night, but I tell you it is not going to be half
and half, but there will be no night there. We have but one sun to
shine upon us, but when the earth is taken out of this orbit, it will
come in contact With the rays of other suns that illuminate other
spheres; their rays will dazzle our earth, and make the glory of God
rest upon it, so that there will be no mere night there.

Vol. 1, p.130
Is it possible, then, that there are worlds reserved in eternal night,
in an eternal eclipse, rolling in the shade? What is their use? They
are the homes of them that love darkness rather than light; and it
shall be said unto them, Depart, ye cursed, into outer darkness. There
are planets that revolve in eternal darkness, that you who love
darkness rather than light may go and find your own home. There is a
place prepared for every body, no matter what their character. Says
the Saviour, "I go to prepare a place for you." There is a place for
every person. There is a place for every body that comes into this
Valley, if they can only find it. So there is a place in yonder world
for every person; but to him that overcometh will I give power over
the nations, and he shall be a pillar in the Temple of my God, and go
no more out.

Vol. 1, p.130
If there is any thing in this world my soul desires the most, it is
that I may overcome, and be made a pillar in the Temple of my God, and
remain at home in the society that is continually warming my spirit,
encouraging my feeling, with that which is congenial with every
principle of my nature; let me bask in their goodly presence, live in
their affections, dwell forever in the midst of their society, and go
no more out. And may God in His mercy help us all to overcome every
obstacle, and endure hardships like good soldiers of the Lamb, and
dwell eternally in the mansions of light; which may God grant for
Christ's sake. AMEN. [p.131]

Brigham Young, April 6, 1853

The Temple Corner Stones—the Apostleship, &c.

A Sermon Delivered By President B. Young, in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1853, at the General Conference.

Vol. 1, p.131
We have assembled together this afternoon to continue the business of
the Conference, a portion of which I feel should be devoted to
instruction, teachings, traversing the experience of the Church, or in
any way the Spirit of the Lord shall manifest.

Vol. 1, p.131
The special business that has to be transacted in a Conference like
this, can be done very quickly—perhaps we might do all that is
necessary in half a day, or in a day at the furthest.

Vol. 1, p.131
We came together for the purpose of worshipping the Lord, and many
have come from a distance, who wished to come up here and join with
their brethren in contemplating the work of the last days, and in
speaking to each other comforting words, for it is a very agreeable
exercise, on occasions like this, as well as in other meetings, to
rehearse over to each other the scenes of life, the feelings of the
heart, the tragedies that have passed among us, the difficulties we
have surmounted, and the days, months, and years we have been brought
through.

Vol. 1, p.131
I will say, for one, so far as it concerns my own feelings, my
brethren are at liberty to talk about that that is in their hearts.
This is my privilege, and I wish it to be understood that it is the
privilege of those who shall address this Conference. If they want to
preach us a discourse on doctrine—on the gathering of Israel, for
instance, they are at liberty so to do. If any one wishes to preach
the first principles of the Gospel—repentance and baptism, with the
gifts, he is at liberty.

Vol. 1, p.131
Were it not that our bodies have to be fed and clothed, I would
propose that we tarry here a few months, to give all a chance to
speak, to exhort, to pray, to prophesy, to sing, to speak in tongues,
or to do whatsoever the Spirit should manifest unto them. But our work
is a work of the present. The salvation we are seeking is for the
present, and, sought correctly, it can be obtained, and be continually
enjoyed. If it continues to-day, it is upon the same principle that it
will continue to-morrow, the next day, the next week, or the next
year, and, we might say, the next eternity.

Vol. 1, p.131
If we are saved, we are happy, we are filled with light, glory,
intelligence, and we pursue a course to enjoy the blessings that the
Lord has in store for us. If we continue to pursue that course, it
produces just the thing we want, that is, to be saved at this present
moment. And this will lay the foundation to be saved for ever and for
ever, which will amount to an eternal salvation.

Vol. 1, p.131
Brethren, we have accomplished the design of our hearts, that we
listed to accomplish. And really, this thought inadvertently rushes
upon my mind—Wherein have we not accomplished all we have listed to
do? not only in excavating the earth, and laying down the Corner
Stones in the centre of the main body of the building we shall rear
for the Temple, but [p.132] wherein have we contemplated doing one
thing we have not done, to build up the Kingdom of God? If there has
been a failure, it does not occur to my mind at present. I cannot now
recall to my mind one circumstance of that kind, with all the mobbing,
driving, and afflictions that this people have passed through.

Vol. 1, p.132
Though the enemy had power to kill our Prophet, that is, kill his
body, did he not accomplish all that was in his heart to accomplish in
his day? He did, to my certain knowledge, and I have many witnesses
here that heard him declare that he had done everything he could do he
had revealed everything that could be revealed at present, he had
prepared the way for the people to walk in, and no man or woman should
be deprived of going into the presence of the Father and the Son, and
enjoying an eternal exaltation, if they would walk in the path he had
pointed out.

Vol. 1, p.132
From the day that he fell, until this day, if there is one item of
business, if there is one thing that should have been done by this
people, that has not been done, I cannot call it to mind, though it
looked gloomy for a month or six weeks past, the weather being so
unfavorable with regard to being ready to lay those Corner Stones,
to-day.

Vol. 1, p.132
I am happy to say that there has been a great deal of faith manifested
by the Saints, and, through that faith the Lord has granted unto us
the desire of our hearts, or else the devil has been sent on an errand
another way, and has forgotten himself. I do not think, however, he
need trouble himself much about the world, for he has them secure
enough. Perhaps he may have slept a little too long, as he has not
been here on this notable day. I attribute it to our Father in heaven,
for giving us this beautiful weather to-day.

Vol. 1, p.132
The congregation was not accommodated as we desired. We should have
been pleased if they could have been so situated that all could have
heard the orations, and prayers that were made upon those four stones;
but they will be in print, so you can read them at your leisure.

Vol. 1, p.132
I do not like to prophesy much, I never do, but I will venture to
guess, that this day, and the work we have performed on it, will long
be remembered by this people, and be sounded as with a trumpet's voice
throughout the world, as far, as loud, and as long as steam, wind, and
the electric current can carry it. It is a day in which all the
faithful will rejoice in all time to come.

Vol. 1, p.132
Some will inquire, "Do you suppose we shall finish this Temple,
brother Brigham?" I have had such questions put to me already. My
answer is, I do not know, and I do not care any more about it than I
should if my body was dead and in the grave, and my spirit in
Paradise. I never have cared but for one thing, and that is, simply to
know that I am now right before my Father in Heaven. If I am this
moment, this day, doing the things God requires of my hands, and
precisely where my Father in Heaven wants me to be, I care no more
about to-morrow than though it never would come. I do not know where I
shall be to-morrow, nor when this Temple will be done—I know no more
about it than you do. If God reveals anything for you, I will tell you
of it as freely as to say, go to City Creek, and drink until you are
satisfied.

Vol. 1, p.132
This I do know—there should be a Temple built here. I do know it is
the duty of this people to commence to build a Temple. Now, some will
want to know what kind of a building it will be. Wait patiently,
brethren, until it is done, and put forth your hands willingly to
finish it. I know what it will be. I am not a visionary man, neither
am I given much to  [p.133] prophesying. When I want any of that done
I call on brother Heber—he is my Prophet, he loves to prophesy, and I
love to hear him. I scarcely ever say much about revelations, or
visions, but suffice it to say, five years ago last July I was here,
and saw in the Spirit the Temple not ten feet from where we have laid
the Chief Corner Stone. I have not inquired what kind of a Temple we
should build. Why? Because it was represented before me. I have never
looked upon that ground, but the vision of it was there. I see it as
plainly as if it was in reality before me. Wait until it is done. I
will say, however, that it will have six towers, to begin with,
instead of one. Now do not any of you apostatize because it will have
six towers, and Joseph only built one. It is easier for us to build
sixteen, than it was for him to build one. The time will come when
there will be one in the centre of Temples we shall build, and, on the
top, groves and fish ponds. But we shall not see them here, at
present.

Vol. 1, p.133
The First Presidency proceeded to the south-east corner, to lay the
first stone, though it is customary to commence at the north-east
corner—that is the beginning point most generally, I believe, in the
world. At this side of the equator we commence at the south-east
corner. We sometimes look for light, you know, brethren. You old men
that have been through the mill pretty well, have been inquiring after
lights—which way do you go? You will tell me you go to the east for
light? So we commence by laying the stone on the south-east corner,
because there is the most light.

Vol. 1, p.133
Just as quick as the minutes of this day's proceedings are out, there
will be Elders, High Priests, and Seventies, inquiring whether the
same order has been carried out to-day, as was observed in laying the
Corner Stones of the other Temples. I want to give you a little
history of it, that you may knew.

Vol. 1, p.133
When the corner stones were laid in Kirtland, they had to pick up boys
of fifteen and sixteen years of age, and ordain them Elders, to get
officers enough to lay the Corner Stones. The Quorum of the Twelve,
and the High Council, and many other authorities that now exist, were
not then in existence. Joseph presided over the Church, by the voice
of the Church.

Vol. 1, p.133
Perhaps it may make some of you stumble, were I to ask you a
question—Does a man's being a Prophet in this Church prove that he
shall be the President of it? I answer, no! A man may be a Prophet,
Seer, and Revelater, and it may have nothing to do with his being the
President of the Church. Suffice it to say, that Joseph was the
President of the Church, as long as he lived: the people chose to have
it so. He always filled that responsible station, by the voice of the
people. Can you find any revelation appointing him the President of
the Church? The keys of the Priesthood were committed to Joseph, to
build up the Kingdom of God on the earth, and were not to be taken
from him in time or in eternity; but when he was called to preside
over the Church, it was by the voice of the people; though he held the
keys of the Priesthood, independent of their voice.

Vol. 1, p.133
I want the Elders of Israel to reflect upon this subject. I would be
glad to teach you something, that you may not get into such snarls as
heretofore. You make me think of a child that is trying to make rope
of a parcel of old thrums, until he gets the whole into snarls. It is
so with the Elders of Israel as touching their ideas of the
Priesthood.

Vol. 1, p.133
Now hear me, and I will try to talk so that you can understand. I will
presume to go a little further than I did, with regard to the
President of the Church, and say to this people, a man might have
visions, the angels of God might administer to him, he might have
[p.134] revelations, and see as many visions as you could count; he
might have the heavens opened to him, and see the finger of the Lord,
and all this would not make him the President of the Church, or an
Elder, a High Priest, an Apostle; neither would it prove that he was
even a Saint: something else is wanted to prove it. Why I mention
this, is because of the frailty, weakness, and short-sightedness of
the people. If a man should come and tell you he had had a vision, and
could appear to substantiate his testimony that he had had the heavens
opened to him, you would be ready to bow down and worship him; and he
might be, at the same time, perfectly calculated to destroy the
people—one of the biggest devils on earth. He would appear to be one
of the finest of men, to be honest and unassuming, and come with all
the grace and generalship of the devil, which is so well calculated to
deceive the people. Admit this to be the case.

Vol. 1, p.134
If you ask me what will prove a man or woman to be a Saint, I will
answer the question. "If you love me," says Jesus, "you will keep my
sayings." That is the touchstone. If you love the Lord Jesus Christ,
and the Father, you will keep the commandments of the Son—you will do
his will. If you neglect to do this, you may have all the visions and
revelations that could be bestowed upon a mortal being, and yet be
nothing but a devil. Why I use this expression is because when a man's
mind is enlightened, and he turns from that light to darkness, it
prepares him to be a devil. A man never knew how to be wicked, until
light and truth were first made manifest to him. Then is the time for
men to make their decision, and if they turn away from the Lord, it
prepares them to become devils.

Vol. 1, p.134
Now, I want to go back, for I have wandered on a little with regard to
dying the Corner Stones, and take up the Apostleship, in connexion
with this. Let me ask the High Priests' Quorum a question, in order to
bring out the thing I wish to lay before you. I ask the High Priests,
from whence toes the Apostleship grow? Does it grow out of the High
Priesthood? I will venture to say, if I was not here to-day, and this
question was proposed for debate, you would find the Elders in this
congregation, perhaps, nearly equally divided on the point. There
would be as many High Priests to say the Apostleship grows out of the
High Priesthood, as there would to say it does not. Let me answer the
question. Now recollect that the High Priesthood, and the Lesser
Priesthood, and all the Priesthood there is, are combined, centered
in, composed of, and circumscribed by, the Apostleship. Brethren, did
you ever know that before? If you had read that book attentively,
[pointing to the Book of Covenants,] it would have told you the story
as I am now telling it to you, yet the High Priests did nat know it.

Vol. 1, p.134
I speak thus to show you the order of the Priesthood. We will now
commence with the Apostleship, where Joseph commenced. Joseph was
ordained an Apostle—that you can read and understand. After he was
ordained to this office, then he had the right to organize and build
up the kingdom of God, for he had committed unto him the keys of the
Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchisedec—the High
Priesthood, which is after the order of the Son of God. And this,
remember, by being ordained an Apostle.

Vol. 1, p.134
Could he have built up the Kingdom of God, without first being an
Apostle? No, he never could. The keys of the eternal Priesthood, which
is after the order of the Son of God, are  comprehended by being an
Apostle. All the Priesthood, all the keys, all [p.135] the gifts, all
the endowments, and everything preparatory to entering into the
presence of the Father and of the Son, are in, composed of,
circumscribed by, or I might say incorporated within the circumference
of, the Apostleship.

Vol. 1, p.135
Now who do we set, in the first place, to lay the Chief, the South
East, Corner Stone—the corner from whence light emanates to illuminate
the whole fabric that is to be lighted? We begin with the First
Presidency, with the Apostleship, for Joseph commenced, always, with
the keys of the Apostleship, and he, by the voice of the people,
presiding over the whole community of Latter-day Saints, officiated in
the Apostleship, as the first President.

Vol. 1, p.135
What comes next in the Church? I will now refer you directly to the
building up of the Kingdom of God in the last days. What do we see
next? Joseph as an Apostle of the Lamb, with the keys of the eternal
Priesthood committed unto him by Peter, James, and John. What for? To
build up the Kingdom of God on the earth. Next grows out an office
pertaining to the temporal affairs of this Kingdom, the keys of which
are committed to man on the earth, preparatory to its establishment,
preparatory to its spreading, growing, increasing, and prospering
among the nations. The next step we see taken by the Lord, is to
provide for the body, therefore some person must be appointed to fill
this office, to stand side by side with this Apostle, this first
President. Who was it? It was not brother Hunter. Who was it? It was
brother Partridge. We see brother Partridge was called to fill that
place before there was an Elders' Quorum, or a High Priests' Quorum,
in existence, yea, before the thing was talked of, and also before the
Twelve Apostles were chosen, not, however, before the revelation was
given to signify there would be such a Quorum.

Vol. 1, p.135
We see this Apostle with the keys of the Priesthood to build up the
Kingdom, to give light to those who were in darkness, to succor those
who were feeble, to sustain the trembling, to administer salvation to
the penitent, and to be a stay and a staff to those who were ready to
fall. We see this gigantic Apostle thus standing forth, clothed with
the authority of heaven, to build up His cause on the earth. Him the
Lord told to call a Bishop. So the Bishop was the next standing
authority in the Kingdom of God; therefore we set the Bishop at the
second corner of the building. The Melchisedec Priesthood, with the
altar, fixtures, and furniture belonging thereunto, is situated on the
East, and the Aaronic Priesthood belongs in the West; consequently the
Presiding Bishop laid the second stone.

Vol. 1, p.135
Do you ask, was it so in the other buildings? I do not know, neither
do I care.

Vol. 1, p.135
The High Priests' Quorum—do they come next in order, do they next step
into the field? No, not particularly, any more than the Elders, nor
the Elders any more than the High Council, nor the High Council any
more than the Teachers, Deacons, or Priests. The High Priests' Quorum
is a standing Quorum, abiding at home. So is the Elders' Quorum; but
the place of the Bishop is in the temporal affairs in the Church; so
then what shall we say? Why, out of due respect to the High
Priesthood, which is nothing more than what is right and reasonable,
that we should honor the Priesthood that God has bequeathed to us, we
say to the High Priests; lay the third corner stone.

Vol. 1, p.135
We started at the South East Corner, with the Apostleship; then the
Lesser Priesthood laid the second stone; we bring them in our ranks to
[p.136] the third stone, which the High Priests and Elders laid; we
take them under our wing to the North East Corner Stone, which the
Twelve and Seventies laid, and there again join the Apostleship. It
circumscribes every other Priesthood, for it is the Priesthood of
Melchisedec, which is after the order of the Son of God.

Vol. 1, p.136
To say a man is an Apostle, is equal to saying that a man is ordained
to build up the Kingdom of God from first to last; but it is not so by
saying he is ordained a High Priest. The Bishoprick by right belongs
to the literal descendants of Aaron, but we shall have to ordain from
the other tribes, men who hold the High Priesthood, to act in the
Lesser, until we can find a literal descendant of Aaron, who is
prepared to receive it.

Vol. 1, p.136
The Lesser Priesthood then, you perceive, comes within the purview of
the Apostleship, because a man that holds it has a right to act or
officiate as a High Priest, as one of the High Council, as a
Patriarch, as a Bishop, Elder, Priest, Teacher, and Deacon, and in
every other office and calling that is in the Church, from first to
last, when duty demands it.

Vol. 1, p.136
This is the order of the Priesthood, brethren. I felt as though I
wished to make some remarks upon this subject on the Temple ground;
but dismissing the congregation hurt me much. I wanted to make some
remarks at the same time, but I despaired of making you hear, so I
thought I would omit speaking in the open air, and say what I had to
say in the Tabernacle.

Vol. 1, p.136
I know what was done at Nauvoo; it was all right. Everything is right
with me. There the Twelve were called to lay the North West Corner
Stone, if I mistake not. However, it is no matter, they were just as
well there, as anywhere else. But to take up the Priesthood in its
perfect order and form, you perceive that the Apostleship
circumscribes everything in the Church of God on earth. This is the
order, and I have endeavored to carry it out before you, that you all
might know hereafter, what is the true order, as far as it can be
exhibited in the laying of Corner Stones. So far as simply laying a
corner stone is concerned, one corner is just as good to me as
another.

Vol. 1, p.136
I will give you the explanation why we proceeded as we have. It was
suggested to me, that perhaps the Twelve would feel better to lay the
second stone. When I told them the fourth stone was the stone they
should lay, it struck my mind that I was ordained an Apostle; and I
still belong to the Apostleship; did you ever cut me off, brethren?
[Voices in the stand, No.] It struck ray mind if you wanted to lay the
second stone, you did not feel that you had the Apostleship in you, or
you did not feel like as I did; for it is the beginning and the end,
the height, depth, length, and breadth of all that is, that was, and
ever can be to all eternity. I have not heard thai; there were any
feelings about the matter, only somebody suggested the thing. It was
three of the Twelve, then, that laid the first stone, and then the
Quorum of the Twelve laid the fourth.

Vol. 1, p.136
Now will it cause some of you to marvel that I was not ordained a High
Priest before I was ordained an Apostle? Brother Kimball and myself
were never ordained High Priests. How wonderful! I was going to say
how little some of the brethren understood the Priesthood, after the
Twelve were called. In our early career in this Church, on one
occasion, in one of our Councils, we were telling about some of the
Twelve wanting to ordain us High Priests, and what I said to brother
Patten when he wanted to ordain me in York State: said I,  brother
Patten, wait until I can lift my hand [p.137] to heaven and say, I
have magnified the office of an Elder. After our conversation was over
in the Council, some of the brethren began to query, and said we ought
to be ordained High Priests; at the same time I did not consider that
an Apostle needed to be ordained a High Priest, an Elder, or a
Teacher. I did not express my views on the subject, at that time, but
thought I would hear what brother Joseph would say about it. It was
William E. McLellin who told Joseph, that I and Heber were not
ordained High Priests, and wanted to know if it should not be done.
Said Joseph, "Will you insult the Priesthood? Is that all the
knowledge you have of the office of an Apostle? Do you not know that
the man who receives the Apostleship, receives all the keys that ever
were, or that can be, conferred upon mortal man? What are you talking
about? I am astonished!" Nothing more was said about it.

Vol. 1, p.137
I know that Joseph received his Apostleship from Peter, James, and
John, before a revelation on the subject was printed, and he never had
a right to organize a Church before he was an Apostle.

Vol. 1, p.137
I have tried to shew you, brethren, as briefly as possible, the order
of the Priesthood. When a man is ordained to be an Apostle, his
Priesthood is without beginning of days, or end of life, like the
Priesthood of Melchisedec; for it was his Priesthood that was spoken
of in this language, and not the man.

Vol. 1, p.137
When I arose to address you, I wanted to talk to you a little of my
experience in practical "Mormonism." but I have not had time, and have
talked long enough already. I have been round about it, you know, for
it is all inside of what I have been telling you.

Vol. 1, p.137
May the Lord bless you forever, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Parley P. Pratt, July 4, 1853

Declaration of Independence—Constitution  of the United States
—Discovery, Colonization, and  Progress of America
—Despotic Nations—Influence  of America 
for the Universal Prevalence of Liberty.

An Oration Delivered By P. P. Pratt, at Great Salt Lake City,
 1858 on the Anniversary of the 4th of July, 1776.

Vol. 1, p.137
Friends and Fellow Citizens—We have been edified and instructed today,
our hearts have been warmed, and our minds entertained with a variety.
Shall I say interspersed with music? No, for it has all been music,
whether flowing from the hearts of our fellow citizens, or produced by
the skill of our bands in the use of musical instruments. All has been
music—music to the ear, and poetry to the heart. We have had a
variety, all [p.138] tending, however, to one point, all chiming in
one common harmony, without a jarring string. We have had the gushing
eloquence of youth, kindled as it were with liquid fire, portraying
the glories of our country, and touching upon some portion of its
history.

Vol. 1, p.138
Our sympathies, and feelings of patriotism, have been moved in
listening to the items relating to the "Mormon Battalion"—their
sufferings upon the plains of Sonora, and the variety of scenes of
joy, and sorrow, and patriotism; and the results in their march. We
have had portrayed before us at one moment the opening of the
treasures of the western mines, and the cause that led to it, pouring
into the treasuries of nations, as it were, a stream of gold. At
another moment we have been entertained with a view of the results of
the actions of our fathers, and the causes that led to the great
Declaration of Independence, and to the statement of the principles
contained in that instrument, which was read to day; contemplating,
not only the direct bearing of those actions of our fathers in setting
a nation free, but the indirect bearing and influences of such
movements upon the whole world of mankind—upon the destiny of the race
of which we form a part.

Vol. 1, p.138
At another moment we have listened to the grave eloquence of official
gentlemen, portraying the history of our fathers in the anxious
movements that finally resulted in the establishment and in the
maintainance of those great principles and truths put forth in the
Declaration. In short, we have had a variety, and we have had
entertainment that has been profitable to the mind, and that has
caused us to reflect. And as to the display of eloquence; poetry,
music, and above all of patriotic feeling, good sentiment, and
wholesome doctrine, what is there left?

Vol. 1, p.138
I, for one, feel, in rising under these circumstances, as though I
would rather sit and contemplate, and reflect upon the history of the
past, and the glorious prospect of the future. But on the other hand,
I feel willing as a fellow citizen to contribute my mite, realizing at
the same time my own weakness, and not having had time to prepare
anything in writing.

Vol. 1, p.138
I will express my ideas, or rather a few of them, in regard to the
Constitution of our own country, and its political principles, of
their effects, and of the results of the movements which gave rise to
that Constitution. The longer I live, and the more acquainted I am
with men and things, the more I realize that these movements, and
particularly that instrument called the Constitution of American
Liberty, was certainly dictated by the spirit of wisdom, by a spirit
of unparalleled liberality, and by a spirit of political utility. And
if that Constitution be carried out by a just and wise administration,
it is calculated to benefit not only all the people that are born
under its particular jurisdiction, but all the people of the earth, of
whatever nation, kindred, tongue, religion, or tradition, that may
seek to take a shelter under its banner. It seems broad enough, and
large enough, to receive and protect all that may be in any way
deprived of the common rights of man. It was doubtless dictated by the
spirit of eternal wisdom, and has thus far proved itself adequate to
the wants of the nation, and to the wants of all mankind that have
seen fit to attach themselves to it, to come under its protection, and
share in its blessings.

Vol. 1, p.138
The great question, as has been before observed to-day more than once,
is, not the operations of the instruments, the beauty of the writing,
the formation of the language, or the  principle of liberty guaranteed
therein, but the administration of those [p.139] principles. For
instance, paper itself cannot enforce its own precepts; and unhallowed
principles in the people, or in the rulers which they choose, may
pervert any form of government, however sacred, true, and liberal.
They may overthrow and destroy the practical working of those very
principles, which are so true, and so dear to us, and in which we so
rejoice. It is the living administration, after all, that is the
government, although a good form opens the way for good results, if
carried out; but if not carried out, the form becomes a dead letter.
Much depends on the feeling and action of the people in their choice
of men and measures, and much depends on the administration of those
they may choose.

Vol. 1, p.139
In the principles of the Constitution formed by our fathers, and
handed down to their children, and those who should see fit to adopt
this country as theirs, there is no difficulty, that is, in the laws
and instruments themselves. They embrace eternal truths, principles of
eternal liberty, not the principles of one peculiar country, or the
sectional interest of any particular people, but the great,
fundamental eternal principles of liberty to rational beings—liberty
of conscience, liberty to do business, liberty to increase in
intelligence and in improvement, in the comforts, conveniences, and
elegances of this life, and in the intellectual principles that tend
to progress in all lives.

Vol. 1, p.139
The more I contemplate our country, the providences which have
attended it, the principles upon which it is governed, the principles
upon which the Constitution is founded, and the practical working of
it when properly carried out; the more I look at the spirit it of our
institutions; and the more I contemplate the circumstances of mankind
in general; the more I realize that which before I had scarcely
thought of, that which even the largest capacity had failed to
grasp—the greatness of the destiny of those principles. One thing is
certain, in the minds of all Christians who admit the truth of the
Bible, and who have perused its, pages, and that is, there is a day
coming when all mankind upon this earth will be free. When they will
no longer be shackled, either by ignorance, by religious or political
bondage, by tyranny, by oppression, by priestcraft, kingcraft, or any
other kind of craft, but when all will positively have the knowledge
of the truth, and freely enjoy it with their neighbors. However they
may do in other points, these points are clearly developed in that
good Book which Christendom acknowledges. This is the destiny that the
Prophets of old have predicted in regard to the race of mortals upon
the earth. Whatever principles of darkness have united to obscure ages
and generations; whatever of wrong and blood-shed might prevail;
whatever of corruption, deception, or superstition might enslave the
mind of man, and chain down his body; however the earth might be
drenched in the blood of millions; however many might be the futile
struggles of nations or individuals for liberty; yet, in the final
result, the darkness which has covered the earth will be chased away,
light will. prevail, liberty triumph, mankind be free, the nations be
brethren, and none have need to say to his neighbor, "Know ye the
Lord," or the truth, which is just the same thing; for all will know
Him, from the least to the greatest. If such is to be the final
result, how natural it is for men to look at the workings of the
causes that will bring it about, and to contemplate the great things
that are growing out of so little, comparatively speaking. When a
single individual conceived a big thought, and formed a grand design
of taking an unbeaten track, and penetrating the unexplored [p.140]
seas of the West, who could have contemplated the result that has
grown out of it in about 300 and odd years?

Vol. 1, p.140
On the other band, when a few colonies, weak and feeble, settled on
these western shores, called New England, when all the grain they had
in their possession, in a little while after they landed, might have
been measured in a pint cup, who then could have contemplated the
result? Or when a few small colonies, weak and far separated from each
other by dreary miles, without the aid of steam cars, or steam boats,
or the convenience of the telegraph to convey news from place to place
with lightning speed, were united, and by their representatives made
this Declaration we have heard to-day, and pledged themselves, though
few in number—only between two and three millions, to defend and carry
it out, who could have contemplated the re-suit even of that? And when
these few colonies were once set free to manage their own affairs,
and, having achieved that which they so bravely undertook to
accomplish, and establish liberty, they came together to establish a
capital that should be central and convenient for the colonies that
were then strewed along the shores—at that time who could have
contemplated a nation that would stretch its dominions and settlements
from Maine to Florida, and from the north east, washed by the
Atlantic, to the very interior of the continent then unknown to
civilised man? and that the shores of the Pacific would have formed
our western limits, its seas been whitened with our sails, and the
unnumbered millions of Asia influenced by our institutions?

Vol. 1, p.140
Our hearts beat high for liberty. The valleys of the mountains, the
back bone of the American Continent, are peopled with 20 or 80
millions of free people scattered over the land, and dwelling securely
under the same banner, and now are we assembled to celebrate the day
on which freedom dawned.

Vol. 1, p.140
Who can realize the present and future bearing of this? Mine eyes have
beheld the down trodden people of our ancient mother country—England.
I have contemplated the working of European nations, not after the
hearing of the ear only, but mine eyes have beheld it. I have also
beheld a portion of the great Pacific, and seen our brethren of
mankind at war with each other in Spanish America, for I have crossed
the equator, and been far along the western shores of the Pacific. I
have also seen thousands of people of Asia, from the most despotic
government on the earth, swarming upon our western shores, dwelling
under the common banner of freedom—I mean the Chinese.

Vol. 1, p.140
We have heard something to day about the prospects of annexation, or
enlargement of the dominions of the Constitution of America. The
principle of annexation of large countries is not important, but the
influence of our institutions, the pattern we set, the working of
these institutions, and their influence abroad will bring about the
same results precisely, whether it is particularly by annexation or
not. The Spanish American, who is he? He possesses a country and
resources almost unbounded. Put that country and its resources with
the United States, with the Canaries, and I will guarantee that every
man that now stands upon the earth could be sustained by these
resources, if the rest of the world were to sink.

Vol. 1, p.140
The natural elements of the American continent, that are not
developed, would sustain the world. The Spanish American possesses a
country that is rich in every thing that is desirable, as a climate in
all its varieties. It is rich in mineral wealth and agricultural
resources, in timber, and in all the elements of wealth and greatness,
and is comparatively  undeveloped and [p.141] unoccupied. But who are
these Spanish Americans? They are in a great measure aboriginal
inhabitants of this country, mingled with European people, froth the
pure white of old Spain, and in all its shades until you come to the
full blooded Indian, or Redman.

Vol. 1, p.141
What institutions are they under? They are said to have liberty,
something after the pattern of the United States, but in many
instances, I am sorry to say, only in part, not in spirit, nor in
truth; for while they profess liberty, they themselves are in bondage
to a religion established by law. While their institutions may be
nominally free in many respects, they have this awful clause
specifying a certain religion, that shall be the religion of the
State, to the prohibition of all other religions, or public exercise
of other religions. Hence the people are trammelled by priestcraft, by
a yoke of bondage, first enforced upon them by the sword in the days
of Cortes and Pizarro, and afterwards rivetted by the traditions of
three centuries. They know not how to appreciate liberty, they know
not how to throw off the yoke that goads their neck.

Vol. 1, p.141
As it has been observed to-day by one of the orators, mankind are
progressive beings, and there are no obstacles that might be thrown in
the way of their progress, that could not be overcome. This will apply
to our brethren of every shade on this continent, and to mankind in
general. It is hardly possible for one dwelling at home to realize the
influence that American and English institutions, which are the best,
exert over the nations, and amoung them. They look to America for
instruction and example in the first place, and they next look to
England; they look to these countries for everything that is yet
undeveloped, of liberty, art, science, education, and improvement. You
may say they are Catholics, but who blames them for this? The law of
their country made them so, and tradition has fastened the bands, and
makes them so yet. But when they speak to Americans, they speak with
those whom they suppose can teach them. When they contemplate the
United States, they contemplate a country that they suppose is setting
them an example worthy to be patterned after. They delight to sit for
hours and learn of our institutions, of our railroads, of our
telegraph, of the speed by which we can convey ourselves and goods
from place to place, and of our wonderful quickness of conveying news.
They love to hear of our improvements in steam, of our navigation, of
our schools, of our newspaper liberty, or the liberty of the press, of
our liberty of conscience, of our universal adaptation of education,
and of our system of paying for education out of the public funds,
leaving the people to contribute freely according to their own
judgment and desires for the support of religion. These things have a
bearing upon their minds; they are ready to converse upon them, and
when they have heard the description, say they, "It is good, far
better than our own institutions," and they are ready to condemn the
priestcraft among them, but they have to follow it because they have
nothing else. Their organs of thought are not accustomed to lunch
exercise, they want the information to liberate themselves.

Vol. 1, p.141
When we contemplate the designs of the country, and its influence, we
contemplate not merely our own liberty, happiness, and progress,
nationally and individually, but we contemplate the emancipation of
the world, the flowing of the nations to this fountain, and to the
occupation of these elements, blending together in one common
brotherhood. They will thus seek deliverance from oppression, not in
the style of revolution, but by voluntarily emerging into freedom, and
the free occupation of the free [p.142] elements of life. In
contemplating rite fulfilment of things so clearly developed by the
Prophets, I do not view it as do many, who suppose a revolution should
take place in France, in Austria, in Germany, and the other nations,
and that one revolution following another, would gradually emancipate
mankind in every nation, and give progress to the principles of
freedom, to liberty of thought and action, and to the free circulation
of intelligence. We have seen it tried, and tried in vain. The people
are not able to throw off those fetters of bondage, and that heavy
yoke. Circumstances are against them. But Providence opens the way
whereby they may liberate themselves—I mean the first and best spirits
from all countries under the heavens. They may leave the old
constitutions to crumble down in their own rottenness, and emerge from
them, and come out where they may enjoy sufficient of the elements
upon free, good, and equitable principles; operate upon these
elements, and increase their numbers and powers by the union of the
best spirits of all nations of the earth.

Vol. 1, p.142
On the one hand the Chinese emerges from the institutions of ages
almost immemorial, from the antiquated creeds and regulations that he
thought every man in the world had been governed by for thousands of
years. He emerges from that superstitious government, and lands upon
these shores, and learns principles of freedom faster than he does the
English language—his old traditions are swept away, and he is a man.
But take that whole nation, and they could not be brought to think of
liberty as we do; take from ten to a thousand individuals and put them
where they may think, and they will think; and as they think, their
old traditions will vanish one by one. At the same time the Spanish
American follows, and all the other nations in the train; the barriers
will be broken, and they will begin to emerge into freedom. In short,
all the people of the earth, though they cannot master their tyrants
at home at one fell swoop, and burst asunder their chains and the
fetters of priestcraft that have bound them down, and trammelled the
free circulation of thought, yet one by one, family by family, can
flow out from those countries, to where they have a right to the
elements to sustain them. What is to be the result in the end? They
will step on the other side of the big ship called the world, or in
other words the Eastern Hemisphere, and take their stand together, at
least upon general principles, if not upon particular items, and begin
to think. It will be a long time, of course, before all things will
settle into a state of harmony; it will be a long time before many
will begin to think at all. They will ultimately begin to think, and
think until they form habits of thinking, and .perhaps after a while
they will learn to think truly. Men who are not in the habit of
thinking are as apt to think wrong as to think right, but when the
habit is once formed they will begin to discriminate, and use
faculties with which they are naturally endowed. When they emigrate to
this land, the first thing they think of is to improve the elements,
and provide for themselves the means of subsistence.

Vol. 1, p.142
But the stepping of the people on this side of the ship, or on the
land shadowing with wings, in such numbers, would, to use a figure,
almost turn the world over; they would, in other words, overbalance
it, the same as a ship would be overbalanced by the shifting of the
cargo from one side of the vessel to the other.

Vol. 1, p.142
You take the people from the Eastern Hemisphere, and put them on the
western, far away from tyranny and oppression, and let them use their
individual exertions to improve  themselves, mentally and nationally,
and [p.143] their influence will ultimately overbalance the world,
they will overturn those institutions which they could not conquer in
their own country.

Vol. 1, p.143
Hence we contemplate that small beginning made by the American
pioneers, by Columbus as the first pioneer, and by our fathers the
pioneers of religion and liberty; we contemplate how that influence
has spread and increased in the earth, influencing the feelings of
individuals as well as national institutions, until among all the
nations of the earth, a sufficient number are gathered together, and
the elements sufficiently developed that now lie unoccupied, and
sufficient light is infused for them to comprehend, to contemplate, to
investigate, and interchange with each other the blessings of
Providence, until by and by the rest of the world is overwhelmed, that
it is obliged to bow to their superior greatness. "Do you mean that we
shall return again to our fathers' land, and compel them to be
American citizens?" No. But to two hundred millions of people on the
American continent, dignified by the principles of American freedom,
Europe must bow, by the indirect influence which must necessarily be
exercised on those despotic nations.

Vol. 1, p.143
Suffice it to say the continent is discovered, the elements for life
and happiness are known to exist, and are partly developed, and
constitutions and governments formed, and principles beginning to be
instituted and developed, and influences are at work of such magnitude
and greatness, that language is inadequate to express the probable
result; we can only borrow the language of the Prophets, which is also
insufficient to convey the idea properly, that is, The earth shall be
full of knowledge, light, liberty, brotherly kindness and friendship;
none will have need to teach his neighbor to know the Lord, but all
will know Him from the least to the greatest; darkness will flee away,
oppression will be known no more, and men will employ blacksmiths to
beat up their old weapons of war into ploughshares and pruninghooks.
Their occupation will be to develop the inexhaustible resources of
nature, improve the intellect, and lay hold of the Spirit of the Lord,
and live by it. The world will be renovated both politically and
religiously.

Vol. 1, p.143
These are but partial ideas. To view the subject in its true light,
would lead the mind to contemplate all the practical truths in the
universe, that are within the grasp of mortal man; indeed it may reach
into immortality. We will acknowledge the hand of God in the movements
of men, and in the development of minds, the result of which will be
the fulfillment of what the Prophet has spoken—the renovation of our
race, and the establishment of a universal Kingdom of God, in which
His will will be done on earth as it is done in heaven. [p.144]

Brigham Young, July 24, 1852

The Pioneers—Capabilities and Settlement
 of the Great Basin—Exhortation to Faithfulness.

A Speech Delivered By President Brigham Young
 in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 1852, 
at the Anniversary of the 24th of July, 1817.

Vol. 1, p.144
I wish to make a few remarks only, to this congregation, as the time
allotted to us this morning, is far spent. The remarks which have been
made previous to my rising are very good, as they are also true. They
are things not fresh to the majority of this assembly, though there
may be some present who are perhaps ignorant of them.

Vol. 1, p.144
Suffice it to say, that five years ago this day, the Pioneers
approached this valley, with their implements of husbandry, &c, which
were represented by them in the procession to-day. We came for the
purpose of finding a place to set our feet, where we could dwell in
peace. That place we have found. If the Saints cannot enjoy that peace
which is so dear to them here, I would say that I am ignorant of the
spot on the earth where they can. Where could a place have been found
where we might enjoy freedom of thought, freedom of speech, and
freedom of worship? If not in these mountains, I am ignorant of the
place.

Vol. 1, p.144
We have enjoyed perfect peace here for five years; and I trust we
shall for many fives to come. If the Saints are persecuted, it is for
their good; if they are driven, it is for their good; consequently,
when I reflect, I have nothing to fear in all the persecutions or
hardships I may pass through in connection with this people, but the
one thing, and that is, to stray from the religion I have embraced,
and be forsaken of my God. If you or I should see that day, we shall
see at once that the world will love its own; and affliction,
persecutions, death, fire, and the sword, will cease to follow us.

Vol. 1, p.144
If the Latter-day Saints magnify their calling, walk humbly before
their God, do the things that are pleasing to their Father in heaven,
and walk up to their duty in every respect, I am bold to say that not
five years only, but scores of years, will pass away without the
Saints ever being interrupted, or driven again from their possessions:
thus far it is for our good.

Vol. 1, p.144
I did not rise for the purpose of delivering an oration on this
occasion, but to remind you of the blessings we now are privileged to
enjoy. When we first approached this valley, there was not a man upon
the face of the earth who ever had beheld these valleys of the
mountains, or knew anything of the Great Basin, who knew that corn, or
any other kind of grain could be raised here. Can you find the man who
had any knowledge of the Great Basin, as it is called, that believed
there could be an ear of corn ripened in it? There is not that man on
the earth, when you have excepted the people called the Latter-day
Saints. We came here and planted our garden-seeds of various kinds,
five years ago this day; they grew, but  they did not [p.145] ripen,
though the buck-wheat would have ripened, perhaps, had it been
properly taken care of; some other grains also would have come to
maturity, so as to have assisted a small colony to live here; they,
however, lived; how? Shall I say by faith? Yes, partially so; for had
they not had faith, they certainly never would have come to this
place: it is the faith of the Latter-day Saints that brought them
here.

Vol. 1, p.145
There is a very mysterious principle that abides with this people; it
is a mystery, and one of the greatest mysteries to the inhabitants of
the earth that have been made acquainted by history, or by personal
knowledge, with this people. And what makes it more singular, say
they, by all our calculations we cannot conceive of it; it is so
mysterious that it absolutely amounts to a miracle. What is this great
mystery? It is that these Latter-day Saints are of one heart, and of
one mind.

Vol. 1, p.145
To Saint and sinner, believer and unbeliever, I wish here to offer one
word of advice and counsel, by revealing the mystery that abides with
this people called Latter-day Saints; it is the Spirit of the living
God that leads them; it is the Spirit of the Almighty that binds them
together; it is the influence of the Holy Ghost that makes them love
each other like little children; it is the spirit of Jesus Christ that
makes them willing to lay down their lives for the cause of Truth; and
it was that same Spirit that caused Joseph our martyred Prophet to lay
down his life for the testimony of what the Lord revealed to him. This
mystery, the great mystery of "Mormonism," is, that the Spirit of the
Lord binds the hearts of the people together. Let the world look at
it. This I say by way of exhortation, if you please. Let the
inhabitants of the earth gaze upon this people, this wondrous people,
for a magic power attends them; something mysterious hangs around
them. What is it? It is not magnetism; it is something more wonderful;
those that are present this day may truly say it is wonderful in the
extreme. Who gives me power, that "at the pointing of my finger," the
hosts of Israel move, and at my request the inhabitants of this great
Territory are displaced: at my command they are here? Who gives me
that power? Let the world inquire. It is the God of heaven: it is the
Spirit of the Holy Gospel; it is not of myself; it is the Lord Jesus
Christ, trying to save the inhabitants of the earth.

Vol. 1, p.145
The people are here; they endure. Did they bring their bread with
them? No. Did they bring their meat with them? No. Did they bring that
that sustained them until they raised it from the earth? They could
not do it, for they were obliged to bring tools, ploughs, drag-chains,
&c.; they were obliged to bring their wives and children in their
wagons; five, and six, and eight, and in some wagons ten, people would
get huddled together, to drive a thousand miles from all sustenance,
and there plant themselves in the wilderness, where nothing met the
eye but snowy peaks, and parched vales; and trust in the God of Israel
to sustain them. Let the world ask the question—would the Methodists
thus run the hazard of losing their lives for their religion? Would
the Presbyterians, the Baptists, the Quakers, or their old mother, the
Roman Catholic church, run the same risk? Would she venture thus in
the wilderness? No. It is not very common to find a whole people on
the earth, as in the case of the Latter-day Saints, who would do it;
though single individuals might be found so  enthusiastic as to
sacrifice, their lives, and run into a lion's den, in proof of their
faith in their religion. But where are the tens of [p.146] thousands,
and the scores of thousands, and the hundreds of thousands, who would
lay down every principle of life and happiness, and everything that is
desirable, pertaining to this world, for the principles of eternal
life; and would go forth into the wilderness, having no other stay but
the hand of God to lead them? They are not to be found!

Vol. 1, p.146
We meet here and celebrate the day; five years we have been in this
valley; and I will say to the new comers, our brethren, or those who
are not our brethren, three years ago last October, the first house
was reared in this place. There was not a rod of fence, nor a house,
except the old fort, and a little log cabin. Here we are now, spread
out from the east to the west, measurably so, but more extensively to
the north and south. Travel through the valleys, and scan the houses,
and the farms, and see the improvements that have been made; take the
back track of the "Mormons;" follow them from here to Nauvoo: from
Nauvoo to Far West; then to Kirtland; and back to Missouri again to
Jackson county; and all people will acknowledge that the "Mormons"
have had enough to do to mind their own business, and make the
improvements that have been performed by them! they have done nothing
but mind their own business. Look at the improvements that have
followed this people, in all their travels up to this place, for a
testimony of their endurance, and unflinching industry.

Vol. 1, p.146
I say to this community, be humble, be faithful to your God, true to
His Church, benevolent to the strangers that may pass through our
territory, and kind to all people; serving the Lord with all your
might, trusting in him; but never fear the frowns of an enemy, nor be
moved by the flatteries of friends or of enemies from the path of
right. Serve your God; believe in Him, and never be ashamed of Him,
and sustain your character before Him, for very soon we will meet in a
larger congregation than this, and have a celebration far superior; we
will celebrate our perfect and absolute deliverance from the power of
the devil; we only celebrate now our deliverance from the good brick
houses we have left, from our farms and lands, and from the graves of
our fathers; we celebrate our perfect deliverance from these.

Vol. 1, p.146
Our lives have been spared, and we are yet upon this planet; and by
and by we will celebrate a perfect deliverance from all the powers of
earth; and we will keep our eyes set upon the mark, and go forward to
victory.

Vol. 1, p.146
I say to the aged, to the middle-aged, and to the young—all be true to
your God, true to your brethren, and kind to all, serving God with all
your heart. And may He bless you for Jesus' sake. Amen. [p.147]

John Taylor, June 12, 1853

Motives and Feelings of the Saints—Experience  Necessary
 the State of the World—Infidels—Religions and
 Works of Men, and the Religion and Works
 of God—Truth and Salvation.

A Discourse Delivered By Elder John Taylor, 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, June 12, 1853.

Vol. 1, p.147
In rising to address you this morning, I do it with feelings of
peculiar pleasure, for I always love to meet with the Saints of the
Most High; I always loved to speak or to hear of the things associated
with the kingdom of God; and consequently, as we are all engaged in
the worship of the Almighty, and meet together from time to time, to
sing, to pray, to speak, to edify, and be edified, it is of little
importance to me what part I take in the drama, I am pleased at all
times to hear my brethren speak, and it likewise gives me pleasure to
address the Saints for their edification.

Vol. 1, p.147
As men and women of intelligence, as those who profess to be the
servants of the Most High, we all have more or less reflection
pertaining to the kingdom of God. The ideas that we have entertained,
relative to this kingdom, have brought us here; these feelings and
principles have caused us to leave our native homes, our former
habitations and associations, and to mingle with the Saints of the
Most High in the valleys of these mountains. If we have suffered
afflictions and privations, if we have passed through troubles or
sorrows, if we have had to do with the chequered scenes of this life,
more particularly as it is associated with the kingdom of God, it is
because we have been stimulated by thoughts, feelings, hopes, and
desires, pertaining to the eternal world, and those things associated
with our everlasting welfare. 

Vol. 1, p.147
If these are not our feelings, what are we doing here? Why are we
found in this distant land? Why have we left the land of our birth,
and dwelling place? Why have we quitted our former associations and
friends, in different nations, countries, tongues, and peoples. and
thus become amalgamated? Why do we together worship the Most High in
the valleys of the mountains. if these have not been our feelings? We
have come here expressly for this purpose. This has been our only
object, our only hope, our chief desire, and may account for our
singular gathering, and our peculiar location here. And
notwithstanding we may have a few trials and difficulties, and various
things that frequently perplex and annoy our minds, and disturb our
feelings, yet the polar star of our minds, the strong and deep feeling
of affection, and the principle of truth within us, still point to the
same thing for which we started at the commencement of our career; and
when we bow down before our God, when we enter into our closet and
call upon the Lord, when associated with our families to supplicate
the Most High, when we mingle with the Saints in public worship, or
whenever we are led seriously to reflect upon the true position of
this kingdom, our rejoicing is, that our face is Zion [p.148] ward,
that our hopes are placed upon God, a